Journal articles on the topic 'Novancia Business School Paris'

To see the other types of publications on this topic, follow the link: Novancia Business School Paris.

Create a spot-on reference in APA, MLA, Chicago, Harvard, and other styles

Select a source type:

Consult the top 50 journal articles for your research on the topic 'Novancia Business School Paris.'

Next to every source in the list of references, there is an 'Add to bibliography' button. Press on it, and we will generate automatically the bibliographic reference to the chosen work in the citation style you need: APA, MLA, Harvard, Chicago, Vancouver, etc.

You can also download the full text of the academic publication as pdf and read online its abstract whenever available in the metadata.

Browse journal articles on a wide variety of disciplines and organise your bibliography correctly.

1

Billon, Alain. "L’enseignement de la gestion à l’ENA de Paris." Revue française d'administration publique 51, no. 1 (1989): 47–51. http://dx.doi.org/10.3406/rfap.1989.2253.

Full text
Abstract:
Management Education at ENA. The principle of specialization which governed training courses at ENA until 1958 has gradually given way to the “all-rounder” system, which is now the dominant model at the school. This has been accompanied by greater importance being given to management education, whose very content has changed : it is no longer merely concerned with improving the ability of future senior civil servants to take part in discussions with the business world; rather it seeks to give them additional tools with which to manage the System of administration. The present course therefore relies on case studies, and consists of several “units” of varying duration (accounting and financial analysis, management control, organization, human resources management, strategic management).
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
2

Billon, Alain. "L’enseignement de la gestion à l’ENA de Paris." Revue française d'administration publique 52, no. 1 (1989): 125–30. http://dx.doi.org/10.3406/rfap.1989.2294.

Full text
Abstract:
Management Education at ENA Alain Billon The principle of specialization which governed training courses at ENA until 1958 has gradually given way to the “all-rounder” System, which is now the dominant model at the school. This has been accompanied by greater importance being given to management education, whose very content has changed : it is no longer merely concerned with improving the ability of future senior civil servants to take part in discussions with the business world ; rather it seeks to give them additional tools with which to manage the System of administration. The present course therefore relies on case studies, and consists of several “units” of varying duration (accounting and financial analysis, management control, organization, human resources management, strategic management).
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
3

Blanchard, Marianne. "Arnaud Parienty , School Business. Comment l’argent dynamite le système éducatif , La Découverte, Paris, 2015, 248 p." Revue Française de Socio-Économie 18, no. 1 (April 25, 2017): VII. http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rfse.018.0207g.

Full text
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
4

Davidson, Michael W. "Pioneers in Optics: Louis Daguerre and George Eastman." Microscopy Today 18, no. 2 (March 2010): 48–49. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s1551929510000118.

Full text
Abstract:
Born near Paris, France on November 18, 1787, Louis-Jacques-Mandé Daguerre was to become both a painter and the inventor of the first successful form of photography. Originally trained as an architect, Daguerre later became a pupil of E. M. Degotti at the Paris Opera and a thriving scene painter. In 1822, working with Charles Boulton, Daguerre helped develop the Diorama, a Paris illusionistic exhibition that contained paintings on large translucent screens, which seemed to come to life with skillful light manipulation.From humble beginnings, George Eastman revolutionized the field of photography by simplifying the process and making it accessible to the masses. The youngest of three children, Eastman was born in Waterville, New York on July 12, 1854. His family moved to Rochester when he was still a young child so his father, George Washington Eastman, could establish a business school. However, his father died in 1862 and the institution failed.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
5

RADU LEFEBVRE, MIRUNA, and RENAUD REDIEN-COLLOT. "ACHIEVING LEGITIMACY IN ENTREPRENEURSHIP EDUCATION: A CASE STUDY." Journal of Enterprising Culture 20, no. 04 (December 2012): 481–500. http://dx.doi.org/10.1142/s0218495812500203.

Full text
Abstract:
This paper examines the legitimating process of a French higher education institution entirely dedicated to entrepreneurship. Management and entrepreneurship education strive both for academic and market legitimacies. We think entrepreneurship education is confronted with an additional challenge: building political legitimacy. We analyze the "extreme case" study of Advancia, a Paris business school. We examined the business school's legitimation process over a period of six years, from 2004 to 2010. This "extreme case" may be informative for other business schools willing to reach academic, market and political legitimacies while at the same time trying to develop a coherent and stable global strategy in a competitive higher education landscape. This is the first article dealing with the topic of legitimacy acquisition processes, with the aim of emphasizing the institutionalization of entrepreneurial mindset in French entrepreneurship higher education.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
6

Agrafiotis, Demosthenes. "Knowledge society: Cultural and post-cultural questions and implications for an ekistics approach." Ekistics and The New Habitat 73, no. 436-441 (December 1, 2006): 54–56. http://dx.doi.org/10.53910/26531313-e200673436-44197.

Full text
Abstract:
The author graduated in Chemical Engineering from the National Technical University of Athens (NTUA), obtained his M.Sc in Chemical Engineering from the University of Wisconsin in 1970, with postgraduate studies in Business Management from the Athens School of Commercial Studies in 1972 and obtained his Ph. D from the Université Paris IX-Dauphine (1976-1978). He is a member of 20 scientific associations and committees including the World Society for Ekistics. The text that follows is a slightly revised and edited version of a paper presented by the author at the international symposion on " Globalization and Local Identity, " organized jointly by the World Society for Ekistics and the University of Shiga Prefecture in Hikone, Japan, 19-24 September, 2005.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
7

Duran, Kevin. "Reviewer Acknowledgements for International Business Research, Vol. 11, No. 7." International Business Research 11, no. 7 (June 27, 2018): 159. http://dx.doi.org/10.5539/ibr.v11n7p159.

Full text
Abstract:
International Business Research wishes to acknowledge the following individuals for their assistance with peer review of manuscripts for this issue. Their help and contributions in maintaining the quality of the journal are greatly appreciated.International Business Research is recruiting reviewers for the journal. If you are interested in becoming a reviewer, we welcome you to join us. Please find the application form and details at http://recruitment.ccsenet.org and e-mail the completed application form to ibr@ccsenet.org.Reviewers for Volume 11, Number 7 Alireza Athari, Eastern Mediterranean University, IranBenjamin James Inyang, University of Calabar, NigeriaBruno Ferreira Frascaroli, Federal University of Paraiba, BrazilBrazil,Carlo Alberto Magni, University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, ItalyChemah Tamby Chik, Universiti Teknologi Mara (Uitm), MalaysiaChokri Kooli, International Center for Basic Research applied, Paris, CanadaDonghun Yoon, Seoul Center, Korea Basic Science Institute, Republic of KoreaEjindu Iwelu MacDonald Morah, University of Westminster, London, UKEunju Lee, University of Massachusetts Lowell, USAFevzi Esen, Istanbul Medeniyet University, TurkeyFoued Hamouda, Ecole Supérieure de Commerce, TunisiaGianluca Ginesti, University of Naples “FEDERICO II”, ItalyGuo Zi-Yi, Wells Fargo Bank, N.A., USAHsiao-Ching Kuo, Washington and Jefferson College, USAIonela-Corina Chersan, “Alexandru Ioan Cuza” University from Iași, RomaniaJoanna Katarzyna Blach, University of Economics in Katowice, PolandMaria Teresa Bianchi, University of Rome “LA SAPIENZA”, ItalyMaria-Madela Abrudan, University of ORADEA, RomaniaMichaela Maria Schaffhauser-Linzatti, University of Vienna, AustriaMiriam Jankalová, University of Zilina, SlovakiaMithat Turhan, Mersin University, TurkeyModar Abdullatif, Middle East University, JordanMuath Eleswed, American University of Kuwait, USAOzgur Demirtas, Turkish Air Force Academy, TurkeyPascal Stiefenhofer, University of Brighton, UKRafiuddin Ahmed, James Cook University, AustraliaRoberto Campos da Rocha Miranda, University Center Iesb, BrazilRomana Korez Vide, University of Maribor, SloveniaRoxanne Helm Stevens, Azusa Pacific University, USASerhii Kozlovskiy, Donetsk National University, UkraineSumathisri Bhoopalan, SASTRA Deemed to be University, IndiaVassili JOANNIDES de LAUTOUR, Grenoble École de Management (France) and Queensland University of Technology School of Accountancy (Australia), France
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
8

Nepal, Rabindra, and Ann M. Rogerson. "From Theory to Practice of Promoting Student Engagement in Business and Law-Related Disciplines: The Case of Undergraduate Economics Education." Education Sciences 10, no. 8 (August 10, 2020): 205. http://dx.doi.org/10.3390/educsci10080205.

Full text
Abstract:
Higher education is experiencing a paradigm shift from passive learning towards active learning. The COVID-19 pandemic has further presented an opportunity for education providers to enhance teaching that includes non-campus modes. However, concerns regarding student engagement lie at the heart of the transition to active learning environments in the context of the increased demand for online education. Therefore, promoting student engagement has become an educational priority since greater student engagement translates into valued student experiences, higher academic performance, and increased retention rates. This paper semi-systematically reviews the literature on student engagement in undergraduate economics education. Close emphasis is also paid to the relationships between the direct measures of disengagement such as absenteeism on student performance in economics. The student engagement framework developed by Frederiks, Blumenfeld, and Paris (2004) is used to classify the dimensions of student engagement and the factors that influence the different dimensions of engagement. The literature reviewed is predominately occupied with behavioral aspects of engagement with little attention towards capturing the cognitive and emotional aspects of student engagement. Three key recommendations are noted from the study in order for business school educators and higher education policy makers to promote student engagement in economics education. Future research on student engagement in undergraduate business education should focus more on capturing the cognitive and emotional aspects of student engagement to inform policymaking in promoting student engagement.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
9

Duran, Kevin. "Reviewer Acknowledgements for International Business Research, Vol. 11, No. 9." International Business Research 11, no. 9 (August 30, 2018): 160. http://dx.doi.org/10.5539/ibr.v11n9p160.

Full text
Abstract:
International Business Research wishes to acknowledge the following individuals for their assistance with peer review of manuscripts for this issue. Their help and contributions in maintaining the quality of the journal are greatly appreciated.International Business Research is recruiting reviewers for the journal. If you are interested in becoming a reviewer, we welcome you to join us. Please find the application form and details at http://www.ccsenet.org/journal/index.php/ibr/editor/recruitment and e-mail the completed application form to ibr@ccsenet.org.Reviewers for Volume 11, Number 9 Abderrazek Hassen Elkhaldi, University of Sousse, TunisiaAlireza Athari, Eastern Mediterranean University, IranAnca Gabriela Turtureanu, “DANUBIUS” University Galati, RomaniaAndrei Buiga, “ARTIFEX University of Bucharest, RomaniaAnna Paola Micheli, Univrtsity of Cassino and Southern Lazio, ItalyBenjamin James Inyang, University of Calabar, NigeriaChokri Kooli, International Center for Basic Research applied, Paris, CanadaClaudia Isac, University of Petrosani, RomaniaDaniel Cash, Aston University, United KingdomDonghun Yoon, Seoul Center, Korea Basic Science Institute, Republic of KoreaEwa Ziemba, University of Economics in Katowice, PolandFawzieh Mohammed Masad, Jadara University, JordanFederica Caboni, University of Cagliari, ItalyFlorin Ionita, The Bucharest Academy of Economic Studies, RomaniaFoued Hamouda, Ecole Supérieure de Commerce, TunisiaFrancesco Ciampi, Florence University, ItalyGeorges Samara, ESADE Business School, LebanonGeorgeta Dragomir, “Danubius” University of Galati, RomaniaHaldun Şecaattin Çetinarslan, Turkish Naval Forces Command, TurkeyHanna Trojanowska, Warsaw University of Technology, PolandImran Riaz Malik, IQRA University, PakistanJanusz Wielki, Opole University of Technology, PolandL. Leo Franklin, Bharathidasn University, IndiaM. Muzamil Naqshbandi, University of Dubai, UAEMarcelino José Jorge, Evandro Chagas Clinical Research Institute of Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, BrazilMaria Teresa Bianchi, University of Rome “LA SAPIENZA”, ItalyMichele Rubino, Università LUM Jean Monnet , ItalyMihaela Simionescu, Institute for Economic Forecasting of the Romanian Academy, RomaniaMiriam Jankalová, University of Zilina, SlovakiaMohamed Rochdi Keffala, University of Kairouan, TunisiaMuath Eleswed, American University of Kuwait, USANadia Oliva, Telematic University Giustino Fortunato, ItalyOzgur Demirtas, Turkish Air Force Academy, TurkeyProsper Senyo Koto, Dalhousie University, CanadaRafael Hernandez Barros, Universidad Complutense de Madrid, SpainRiccardo Cimini, University of Tuscia, Viterbo, ItalyRoxanne Helm Stevens, Azusa Pacific University, USASerhii Kozlovskiy, Donetsk National University, UkraineShun Mun Helen Wong, The Hong Kong Polytechnic University, Hong KongSilvia Ferramosca, University of Pisa, ItalySumathisri Bhoopalan, SASTRA Deemed to be University, IndiaTariq Tawfeeq Yousif Alabdullah, University of Basrah, IraqValeria Stefanelli, University of Salento, ItalyYan Lu, University of Central Florida, USAYasmin Tahira, Al Ain University of Science and Technology, Al Ain, UAE
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
10

Andrés, Patricio San, and Marcos Vega Solano. "Case study of Agroindustrias La Granja." International Food and Agribusiness Management Review 22, no. 2 (March 13, 2019): 309–20. http://dx.doi.org/10.22434/ifamr2018.0012.

Full text
Abstract:
The following document is a case study of the company Agroindustrias La Granja, located in Honduras, Central America, dedicated to the production and sales of the non-traditional agriculture crop, mushroom of Paris. All its production is demanded by Tegucigalpa city. The case was developed with the objective that undergraduate and graduate students can find the problems and situations that a small and medium family firms could face. The student will be able to use several recommended analysis tools, such as SWOT analysis, analysis of optimal marketing mix (Kotler 5 P´s), cash flow, analysis of financial indicators and cost effectiveness indicators. The results are in the Teaching Note, which will be the teacher´s guide for the resolution of the case. Then, there will be a discussion of the case where the students will participate in order to find results and looking for the better solution of the case. In order to realize the case analysis, the students should follow the ‘Harvard Business School’ model. Finally, a framework will be handed to the students for the recognition of the data pursuing to get an action plan linked to a competitiveness strategy for the studied company.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
11

Ribeiro, Bruno Chapadeiro. "Empreendedorismo acadêmico e a nova morfologia social do trabalho: estudo de caso das empresas juniores da Universidade Estadual Paulista (UNESP)." Psicólogo inFormação 24, no. 24 (May 23, 2022): 129–43. http://dx.doi.org/10.15603/2176-0969/pi.v24n24p129-143.

Full text
Abstract:
Sabe-se que o século XX moldou-se pela estruturação da chamada sociedade do trabalho, em que desde muito cedo fomos educados para o princípio fundante do trabalho. Nos EUA, o Babson College torna-se um pólo de propagação do conceito de empreendedorismo com enfoque no ensino desta na graduação e pós-graduação, com base na valorização da “oportunidade” e da “superação de obstáculos”, introduzindo a educação para o trabalho empresarial através do currículo e das atividades extracurriculares. Em 1967, em Paris, estudantes da ESSEC Business School, com necessidades de experiências práticas que complementassem a formação acadêmica obtida na graduação, fundam uma associação sem fins lucrativos denominada Junior-Enterprise, com o objetivo de complementar a formação teórica adquirida na universidade através da aplicação prática encontrada na dita realidade empresarial. Em 1988, por iniciativa da Câmara de Comércio Brasil-França o conceito de empresa júnior chega ao Brasil. O Projeto Empresas Juniores surge na Universidade Estadual Paulista (UNESP) em 1992 e hoje contam com recursos para desenvolver seus projetos advindos de investimentos públicos e privados reproduzindo uma educação voltada para a lógica capitalista-mercantil, que impulsiona seus estudantes para o chamado mundo dos pequenos negócios.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
12

Pietri, Antoine. "Antoine Pietri, L’analyse économique des conflits à la lumière de la « Contest Theory » , Thèse d’économie , réalisée sous la codirection de Mehrdad VAHABI, Professeur, Université Paris 13, et Claude MÉNARD, Professeur émérite, Université Paris 1, soutenue le 8 décembre 2016 à l’Université Paris 1 . Jury composé de Francis BLOCH, Professeur, Université Paris 1 – PSE ; Bertrand CRETTEZ, Professeur, Université Paris 2 (rapporteur) ; José DE SOUSA, Professeur, Université Paris-Saclay (rapporteur) ; Petros SEKERIS, Professeur associé, Montpellier Business School." Revue Française de Socio-Économie 19, no. 2 (December 14, 2017): VI. http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rfse.019.0249f.

Full text
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
13

Skliarenko, Halyna. "Сoncept of M. BOICHUK and the Features of Ukrainian MODERNISM." Folk art and ethnology, no. 1 (March 30, 2024): 27–33. http://dx.doi.org/10.15407/nte2024.01.027.

Full text
Abstract:
The article is dedicated to the place and significance of the ideological and artistic concept of M. Boichuk in the formation of Ukrainian modernism, which, despite connection with the global European trends, has clear originality, conditioned with historical, social and cultural processes in Ukraine. The heritage of M. Boichuk and the art school created by him has reflected the demonstrative tendency towards the national self-determination and national culture creation. This trend has distinguished Ukrainian modernism in the context of European directivities. Unlike the European modernism, the main ideas of which are related to the affirmation of the self-worth of individuality, subjectivity and open self-expression and polemics against artistic traditions, modernism in Ukraine affirms the national originality and diversity of its culture. Founded in the conditions of statelessness and indeterminacy of the national heritage, the concept of M. Boichuk has determined the essential principles of the national tradition, where folk art and the Ukrainian Middle Ages with its unique icon painting become the main phenomena. The invention of traditions, their formalization and ideological substantiation, those have become the basis of Boichukism, describe the Ukrainian cultural space, are considered to be an impulse for the further development. M. Boichuk’s school has several stages of its history. The first period includes 1908–1910–1917 (from the Revival of Byzantine Art group created in Paris to the leadership of M. Boichuk at the studio in the newly founded Ukrainian Academy of Arts in Kyiv). The second one – 1918 – mid‑1930s, formed in the post-revolutionary Soviet decades, those have subdued it to their ideological program. Constantly preserving its defined formal and figurative principles, M. Boichuk’s concept has also reflected the ideas of the National Ukrainian Renaissance and the Soviet Korenization and Ukrainization of the 1920s. M. Boichuk’s school and the artistic movement founded by it have been abolished with the establishment of totalitarian power in the mid‑1930s. Their significance goes beyond art, relates directly to Ukrainian culture creation.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
14

Ibrohim, Busthomi. "MANAJEMEN BERBASIS SEKOLAH: STRATEGI ALTERNATIF DALAM PERSAINGAN MUTU." Tarbawi: Jurnal Keilmuan Manajemen Pendidikan 4, no. 01 (June 29, 2018): 57. http://dx.doi.org/10.32678/tarbawi.v4i01.836.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract. Politically, School Based Management (SBM) becomes the mouthpiece of all issues in the field of education that will be portrayed in schools, because the school is the last network of educational bureaucracy. SBM is also a form of operationalization of the decentralization or education autonomy policy in relation to regional autonomy. Theoretically, SBM is also a concept that offers autonomy to schools in order to improve quality, efficiency and equity of education in order to accommodate the interests of local communities as well as establishing close cooperation between schools, communities and governments. Operationally SBM is an idea that places the authority of school management in a system entity. Based on the above view, this article outlines the basic framework of SBM as a strategy for improving the quality of education. With SBM, principals, teachers and learners get the opportunity to innovate and improvise in schools related to curriculum, learning, managerial and others. So the principal serves as an educator, manager, administrator, supervisor, leader, innovator, motivator, figure, and mediator. SBM also calls for the creation of new institutional arrangements and institutions, including: the establishment of school boards, development of school strategy planning, develop of annual school planning, internal monitoring and self-assessment, annual reporting, school opinion surveys of school stakeholders. Keywords. School Based Management, Decentralization of Education, Quality Assurance, Autonomy of Education, School Committee Abstrak. Secara politis, Manajemen Berbasis Sekolah (MBS) merupakan muara dari semua kebijakan dibidang pendidikan akan tergambarkan di sekolah, sebab sekolah merupakan jaringan terakhir dari rangkaian birokrasi pendidikan. MBS juga sebagai bentuk operasionalisasi dari kebijakan desentralisasi atau otonomi pendidikan dalam hubungannya dengan otonomi daerah. Secara teoretis, MBS merupakan suatu konsep yang menawarkan suatu otonomi kepada sekolah dalam rangka meningkatkan mutu, efisiensi dan pemerataan pendidikan agar dapat mengakomodir kepentingan masyarakat setempat serta menjalin kerja sama yang erat antar sekolah, masyarakat dan pemerintah. Secara operasional MBS merupakan gagasan yang menempatkan kewenangan pengelolaan sekolah dalam suatu keutuhan entitas sistem. Berdasarkan pandangan di atas, artikel ini menguraikan kerangka dasar MBS sebagai strategi dalam peningkatan mutu pendidikan. Dengan MBS, kepala sekolah, guru dan peserta didik mendapatkan peluang untuk melakukan inovasi dan improvisasi di sekolah berkaitan dengan masalah kurikulum, pembelajaran, manajerial dan lain-lain. Maka kepala sekolah berfungsi sebagai educator, manajer, administrator, supervisor, leader, inovator, motivator, figure, dan mediator. MBS juga menuntut penciptaan tatanan dan budaya kelembagaan baru, yang mencakup: pembentukan dewan sekolah, pengembangan perencanaan strategi sekolah, pengembangan perencanaan tahunan sekolah, melakukan internal monitoring, self-assesment, menyusun laporan tahunan, melakukan survei pendapat sekolah terhadap stakeholder sekolah. Kata Kunci. School Based Management, Desentralisasi Pendidikan, Jaminan Mutu, Otonomi Pendidikan, Komite Sekolah Daftar Pustaka Fiske, Edward. 1999. Decentrilization of Education atau Desentralisasi Pengajaran (Terjemah). Jakarta: Grasindo. Bappenas. 1999. School Based Management. Jakarta: Bappenas bekerja sama dengan Bank Dunia. Binde, Brome. 2001. Keys to the 21st Century. Paris: UNESCO Publishing. Bryson, Jhon M.. 1995. Strategic Planning For Public and Nonprofit Organiztions. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass Publishers. Delors, Jacques. 1996. Learning: The Treasure Within. Australia: UNESCO. Engkoswara. 2002. Lembaga Pendidikan sebagai Pusat Pembudayaan. Bandung: Yayasan Amal Keluarga. Finn, C.E dan Prash J.C dalam Dimmock Clive. 1993. School Based Management and School Effectiveness. London: Routledge. Formasi, Jurnal Kajian Manajemen Pendidikan, No. 2, Tahun II Maret 2000. ---------, No. 8 tahun IV November 2003. Gorton, Richart, A. 1976. School Administration Challenge and Opportunity For Leadership. Lowa: Brown Company Publishers. Malen, Ogawa, Kranz dalam Abu-Duhon Ibtisam, School Based Management. Paris: UNESCO, 1990. Mulyasa, E. 2003. Manajemen Berbasis Sekolah: Konsep, Strategi dan Implementasi. Bandung: Rosdakarya. --------. 2003. Menjadi Kepala Sekolah Professional Dalam Konteks Menyukseskan MBS dan KBK. Bandung: Rosdakarya. Naisbitt, John. 1994. Global Paradox, terjemah Budijanto. Jakarta: Binarupa Aksara. Paul I, Dressel. 1980. The Autonomy of Public Colleges. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass Inc. Peraturan Pemerintah No.25 Tahun 2000 tentang Kewenangan Pemerintah dan Kewenangan Provinsi sebagai Daerah Otonom. Satori, Djam’an. 1999. Pengembangan Sistem “Quality Assurance” Pada Sekolah, Naskah Akademik Untuk Pusat Pengujian. Jakarta: Balitbang Depdiknas. Slamet et.al. 2001. Manajemen Peningkatan Mutu Berbasis Sekolah (buku 1, 2 dan 3) Konsep dan Pelaksananya. Jakarta : Depdinas Dirjen Dikdasmen. Suyatno. 2001. Penerpan Manajemen Berbasis Sekolah. Makalah disajikan pada Colloqium Pendidikan Universitas Muhammadiyah Prof. Hamka Jakarta 15 Mei 2001 di Jakarta. Thomas L. Wheeler dan J. David Hunger. tt. Strategic Management and Business Pilicy. New Jersey: Upper Saddle iver. Tilaar, H.A.R. 2000. Paradigma Baru Pendidikan Nasional. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta. Wahjosumidjo. 2000. Dasar-Dasar Kepemimpinan dan Komitmen Kepemimpinan Abad XXI. Jakarta: LAN-RI.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
15

Duran, Kevin. "Reviewer Acknowledgements for International Business Research, Vol. 11, No. 11." International Business Research 11, no. 11 (October 29, 2018): 212. http://dx.doi.org/10.5539/ibr.v11n11p212.

Full text
Abstract:
International Business Research wishes to acknowledge the following individuals for their assistance with peer review of manuscripts for this issue. Their help and contributions in maintaining the quality of the journal are greatly appreciated. International Business Research is recruiting reviewers for the journal. If you are interested in becoming a reviewer, we welcome you to join us. Please find the application form and details at http://www.ccsenet.org/journal/index.php/ibr/editor/recruitment and e-mail the completed application form to ibr@ccsenet.org. Reviewers for Volume 11, Number 11   Alireza Athari, Eastern Mediterranean University, Iran Anca Gabriela Turtureanu, “DANUBIUS” University Galati, Romania Andrea Carosi, University of Sassari, Italy Andrei Buiga, “ARTIFEX University of Bucharest, Romania Anna Paola Micheli, Univrtsity of Cassino and Southern Lazio, Italy Antônio André Cunha Callado, Universidade Federal Rural de Pernmabuco, Brazil Antonio Usai, University of Sassari, Italy Ashford C Chea, Benedict College, USA Bazeet Olayemi Badru, Universiti Utara Malaysia, Nigeria Chokri Kooli, International Center for Basic Research applied, Paris, Canada Duminda Kuruppuarachchi, University of Otago, New Zealand Essia Ries Ahmed, Universiti Sains Malaysia, Malaysia Fevzi Esen, Istanbul Medeniyet University, Turkey Filomena Izzo, University of Campania Luigi Vanvitelli, Italy Francesco Scalera, University of Bari "Aldo Moro", Italy Grzegorz Zasuwa, The John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, Poland Haldun Şecaattin Çetinarslan, Turkish Naval Forces Command, Turkey Hanna Trojanowska, Warsaw University of Technology, Poland Herald Monis, Milagres College, India Hsiao-Ching Kuo, Washington and Jefferson College, USA Hung-Che Wu, Nanfang College of Sun Yat-sen University, China Ionela-Corina Chersan, “Alexandru Ioan Cuza” University from Iași, Romania Iwona Gorzeń-Mitka, Czestochowa University of Technology, Poland Janusz Wielki, Opole University of Technology, Poland Keshmeer Makun, University o the South Pacific, Fiji Khaled Mokni, Northern Border University, Tunisia L. Leo Franklin, Bharathidasn University, India Luisa Pinto, University of Porto School of Economics, Portugal Mahdi Shadkam, University Technology Malaysia, Malaysia Manuel A. R. da Fonseca, Federal University of Rio de Janeiro (UFRJ), Brazil Marcelino José Jorge, Evandro Chagas Clinical Research Institute of Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, Brazil Maria Teresa Bianchi, University of Rome “LA SAPIENZA”, Italy Michaela Maria Schaffhauser-Linzatti, University of Vienna, Austria Miriam Jankalová, University of Zilina, Slovakia Miroslav Iordanov Mateev, American University, Dubai, UAE Mithat Turhan, Mersin University, Turkey Mohsen Malekalketab Khiabani, University Technology Malaysia, Malaysia Muath Eleswed, American University of Kuwait, USA Murat Akin, Omer Halisdemir University FEAS – NIGDE, Turkey Ozgur Demirtas, Turkish Air Force Academy, Turkey Radoslav Jankal, University of Zilina, Slovakia Riaz Ahsan, Government College University Faisalabad, Pakistan Roxanne Helm Stevens, Azusa Pacific University, USA Serhii Kozlovskiy, Donetsk National University, Ukraine Shun Mun Helen Wong, The Hong Kong Polytechnic University, Hong Kong Wanmo Koo, Western Illinois University, USA Yasmin Tahira, Al Ain University of Science and Technology, Al Ain, UAE
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
16

Balsiger, Philip. "Anteby (Michel) – L’École des patrons. Silence et morales d’entreprise à la Business School de Harvard . – Paris, Éditions Rue d’Ulm-Presses de l’École normale supérieure, 2015 (Sciences sociales) (1 re éd. amér. : Manufacturing Morals. The Values of Silence in Business School Education , Chicago, The University of Chicago Press, 2013). 264 p. Illustrations. Annexe. Bibliogr." Revue française de science politique Vol. 66, no. 6 (January 26, 2017): XV. http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rfsp.666.1002o.

Full text
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
17

Duran, Kevin. "Reviewer Acknowledgements for International Business Research, Vol. 11, No. 10." International Business Research 11, no. 10 (September 28, 2018): 174. http://dx.doi.org/10.5539/ibr.v11n10p174.

Full text
Abstract:
International Business Research wishes to acknowledge the following individuals for their assistance with peer review of manuscripts for this issue. Their help and contributions in maintaining the quality of the journal are greatly appreciated. International Business Research is recruiting reviewers for the journal. If you are interested in becoming a reviewer, we welcome you to join us. Please find the application form and details at http://www.ccsenet.org/journal/index.php/ibr/editor/recruitment and e-mail the completed application form to ibr@ccsenet.org. Reviewers for Volume 11, Number 10   Andrea Carosi, University of Sassari, Italy Anna Paola Micheli, Univrtsity of Cassino and Southern Lazio, Italy Antônio André Cunha Callado, Universidade Federal Rural de Pernmabuco, Brazil Ashford C Chea, Benedict College, USA Aurelija Burinskiene, Vilnius Gediminas Technical University, Lithuania Benjamin James Inyang, University of Calabar, Nigeria Bruno Ferreira Frascaroli, Federal University of Paraiba, BrazilBrazil, Celina Maria Olszak, University of Economics in Katowice, Poland Cheng Jing, eBay, Inc. / University of Rochester, USA Chokri Kooli, International Center for Basic Research applied, Paris, Canada Claudia Isac, University of Petrosani, Romania Dea’a Al-Deen Al-Sraheen, Al-Zaytoonah University of Jordan , Jordan Eunju Lee, University of Massachusetts Lowell, USA Federica De Santis , University of Pisa , Italy Foued Hamouda, Ecole Supérieure de Commerce, Tunisia Francesco Ciampi, Florence University, Italy Gilberto Marquez-Illescas , University of Rhode Island, USA Giuseppe Granata, University of Cassino and Southen Lazio, Italy Giuseppe Russo, University of Cassino and Southern Lazio, Italy Guo Zi-Yi, Wells Fargo Bank, N.A., USA Imran Riaz Malik, IQRA University, Pakistan Janusz Wielki, Opole University of Technology, Poland Jerome Kueh, Universiti Malaysia Sarawak, Malaysia Joseph Lok-Man Lee, The Hong Kong Polytechnic University, Hong Kong Ladislav Mura, University of Ss. Cyril and Methodius in Trnava, Slovakia Luisa Pinto, University of Porto School of Economics, Portugal Manuel A. R. da Fonseca, Federal University of Rio de Janeiro (UFRJ), Brazil Manuela Rozalia Gabor, “Petru Maior” University of Tîrgu Mureş, Romania Marcelino José Jorge, Evandro Chagas Clinical Research Institute of Oswaldo Cruz Foundation, Brazil Maria-Madela Abrudan, University of ORADEA, Romania Maryam Ebrahimi, Azad University, Iran Mithat Turhan, Mersin University, Turkey Modar Abdullatif, Middle East University, Jordan Mohamed Abdel Rahman Salih, Taibah University, Saudi Arabia Ozgur Demirtas, Turkish Air Force Academy, Turkey Pascal Stiefenhofer, University of Brighton, UK Rafiuddin Ahmed, James Cook University, Australia Riaz Ahsan, Government College University Faisalabad, Pakistan Sumathisri Bhoopalan, SASTRA Deemed to be University, India Valeria Stefanelli, University of Salento, Italy Valerija Botric, The Institute of Economics, Zagreb, Croatia Wanmo Koo, Western Illinois University, USA Wejdene Yangui, Institute of High Business Studies of Sfax _ Tunisia (IHEC), Tunisia Yasmin Tahira, Al Ain University of Science and Technology, Al Ain, UAE
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
18

Krarup, Troels. "Troels Krarup , Economic Discourse and European Market Integration: The Problem of Financial Market Infrastructures (Discours économique et intégration européenne des marchés : le problème des infrastructures financières) . Thèse de Sociologie , réalisée sous la direction de Cornelia WOLL, Professeure, Sciences Po Paris, soutenue le 4 novembre 2016 à l’Institut d’études politiques de Paris (Centre MaxPo) . Jury composé de Christian BORCH, Professeur, Copenhagen Business School ; Olivier GODECHOT, Directeur de recherche CNRS, Sciences Po Paris ; Yuval MILLO, Professor, University of Warwick ; Fabian MUNIESA, Maître de recherche, MINES ParisTech ; Leonard SEABROOKE, Professor, Copenhagen Business School." Revue Française de Socio-Économie 18, no. 1 (April 25, 2017): VIII. http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rfse.018.0231h.

Full text
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
19

Prestes, Emília Maria da Trindade, and Edineide Jezine. "Interface da violência com a evasão e exclusão na educação superior (Interface of violence with evasion and exclusion in higher education)." Revista Eletrônica de Educação 15 (February 28, 2021): e3828021. http://dx.doi.org/10.14244/198271993828.

Full text
Abstract:
e3828021The text is an essay based on theoretical reflections on institutional and symbolic violence in higher education which seeks to analyze the interface as evasion in exclusion processes. This is an exploratory study with a qualitative approach, which uses theoretical and documentary sources in order to elicit different investigations. The debate focuses on the contradictory elements of the university institution in the context of expanding access, it is assumed that the logic of its function, organization, and functioning contribute to the multiplication of inequalities and evasion mechanisms; Between opposites and contradictions, the analysis indicates the university institution as a space of criticism and combat to violence, fight and production of critical knowledge.ResumoO texto é um ensaio a partir de reflexões teóricas sobre a violência institucional e simbólica na educação superior em que se busca analisar a interface como a evasão em processos de exclusão. Trata-se de um estudo exploratório e de abordagem qualitativa, que utiliza fontes teóricas e documentais a fim de suscitar diferentes investigações. O debate centra-se nos elementos contraditórios da instituição universitária no contexto de expansão do acesso, parte-se do princípio que a lógica de sua função, organização e funcionamento contribuem para a multiplicação das desigualdades e mecanismos de evasão. Entre opostos e contradições a análise indica a instituição universitária como um espaço de crítica e combate à violência, de luta e produção de conhecimento crítico.Palavras-chave: Educação superior, Violência, Evasão.Keywords: Higher education, Violence, Evasion.ReferencesARENDT, H. Da violência. Trad. Maria Cláudia Drummond Trindade. Brasília, Universidade de Brasília, 1985.BAUMAN. Z. Comunidade: a busca por segurança no mundo atual. Rio de Janeiro: Jorge Zahar, 2003.BELTRÁN, J. L. Ser para aprender. Los beneficios sociales de la educación a lo largo de la vida. In: Cristina Civera Mollá. In. XIII Encuentro Estatal de Programas Universitarios para Mayores. Nuevos tiempos, Nuevos retos para los Programas Universitarios para Mayores. Valencia: Universitat de Valencia, pp.10-123, 2013. Disponível em: https://www.aepumayores.org/es/contenido/xiii-encuentro-estatal-de-programas-universitarios-para-mayores-aepum-2013. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019.BELTRÁN, J. L. La escuela y sus metáforas. Materiales de Sociología de la Educación. Valencia: Tirant lo Blanch, D.L., 2015.BENEDITO, A. C. La historicidad del objeto de conocimiento sociológico como principio de investigación de las relaciones entre educación y cambio social. Universidad de Valencia. Texto original. Impresso, 2015.BONETI, Lindomar Wessller. Políticas Públicas, Educação e Exclusão Social. In: Boneti, L W. Educação, exclusão e cidadania. Rio Grande do Sul: Editora UNIJUÍ, 2000.BOURDIEU, Pierre; WACQUANT, Loïc. In: SCHUBERT, J. D. Sofrimento/Violência Simbólica. Pierre Bourdieu, conceitos fundamentais. Editado por Michael Grenfell. Petropólis, R. J.: Vozes, 2005. pp. 234-252. BOURDIEU, Pierre; WACQUANT, Loïc. Una invitación a la sociología reflexiva. Buenos Aires: Siglo XXI Editores Argentina, 2ª. ed. 1ª. reimp. Traducido por: Ariel Dilon, 2012.BRASIL. Lei de Diretrizes e Bases da Educação Nacional. Brasília, MEC, 2016. Disponível em: https://www2.senado.leg.br/bdsf/bitstream/handle/id/529732/lei_de_diretrizes_e_bases_1ed.pdf . Acesso em: 10 ago. 2019.BRASIL. Pesquisa Nacional por Amostra de Domicílios Contínua (Pnad Contínua/ Instituto Brasileiro de Geografia e Estatística (IBGE), 2018. Disponível em: https://ww2.ibge.gov.br/home/estatistica/pesquisas/pesquisa_resultados.php?id_pesquisa=149. Acesso em: 08 fev. 2019.BRASIL. Sinopse Estatística da Educação Superior 2016. Brasília. INEP, 2016. Disponível em: http://portal.inep.gov.br/censo-da-educacao-superior. Acesso em 09/10/2019. Acesso em: 10 ago. 2019.BROWN, P.; LAUDER, H. Globalização econômica, formação de habilidades e as consequências para o ensino superior. In: Apple, M.; Ball, S. L.; Gandin, L. A. Sociologia da Educação. Análise Internacional. Tradução de Cristina Monteiro. Porto Alegre: Pensa, 2013. pp. 256-267.BUARQUE, C. A aventura da universidade. São Paulo: Editora da UNESP; Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra, 1994.CASTEL, R. De l’ indigence à l’exclusión. La desaffiliation: précarité du travail et vulnerabilité relacionelle. In: Face à la exclusión: le modèle français. Paris: Sprit, 1991. CHAUÍ, M. Convite à filosofia. São Paulo: Ática, 1994.COSTA, A. F. da; LOPES, J. T.; CAETANO, A. (Orgs). Percursos de estudantes no Ensino Superior: fatores e processos de sucesso e insucesso. Lisboa: Editora Mundo social, 2014.COSTA, A. F.; MACHADO, F. L.; ÁVILA, P. (Orgs.). Sociedade e conhecimento (Portugal no Contexto Europeu, vol. II), Lisboa: Celta, 2007.DUBET, F. O. Que É Uma Escola Justa? Cadernos de Pesquisa, v. 34, n. 123, Fundação Carlos Chagas p. 539-555, set./dez., 2004. Disponível em: http://www.scielo.br/pdf/cp/v34n123/a02v34123.pdf. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019.DURU-BELLAT, M. Meritocracia, In: ZANTEN, Agnés van, (Coord.). Dicionário de Educação. Petrópolis/ RJ: Vozes, pp.580-582, 2011.ENGUITA, M. La educación en la encrucijada. Fundación Santillana, Espanha, 2016. Disponível em: https://www.fundacionsantillana.com/PDFs/alta_la_educacion_en_la_encrucijada_1.pdf. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019.ENGUITA, M.; MARTINEZ, M.; GÓMEZ, J. R. Fracaso y abandono escolar en España. Barcelona, Colección Estudios Sociales. Fundación Obra Social “La Caixa”, nº 29, 2010. Disponível em: http://gidid.unizar.es/viejo/chen/chaime/asigna/sistemasbienestar/textos/ENGUITA-2010.pdf. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019.GAULEJAC. V.; LEONETTI I.T. Le lutte des places. Paris: Hommes et Perspectives, 1994.GIDDENS, A. Europe in the Global Age. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2007.GIROUX, H. on: Higher Education and the Plague of Authoritarianism. Disponível em: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IeHmqMgmSGw. Acesso em: 20 out. 2018.GONÇALVES NETO, W.; MAGALHÃES, J. Ação Privada e Poder Público Na Luta Pela Instrução: Portugal na segunda metade do Século XIX, 2009. Disponível em: http://repositorio.ul.pt/bitstream/10451/5019/1/A%C3%A7%C3%A3o %20Privada%20e%20Poder%20Pol%C3%ADtico.pdf. Acesso em: 22 out. 2018.GONZALES, C.O. Violencia, razón, discurso. Academia. 2015. Disponível em: https://www.academia.edu/26315287/Violencia_raz%C3%B3n_discurso?auto=downloademail_work_card=download-paper Acesso em 24 nov. 2020.GONZALES, C.O. Una teoría de la sociedad. Revista Cultura e Representaciones Sociales, año 12, n. 24. Marzo, p.273-309, 2018. Disponível em: http://www.journals.unam.mx/index.php/crs/issue/view/4858. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019.IANNI, O. Violência na Sociedade Contemporânea. Estudos de Sociologia, Araraquara, ano 7, p. 7-28, 2002. Disponível em: https://periodicos.fclar.unesp.br › estudos › article › download. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019.LIMA, F. S.; ZAGO, N. Evasão no ensino superior: tendências e resultados de pesquisa. Movimento-Revista de Educação. Niterói, ano 5, n. 09, pp. 131 – 164, jul/dez, 2018. Disponível em: http://www.periodicos.uff.br/revistamovimento/article/view/32679/18827. Acesso em: 27 set. 2019.MARTINS, J. de S. Exclusão social e a nova desigualdade. São Paulo: Paulus, 1997.MAUGER, G. Violência Simbólica In: CATANI, A. M.; NOGUEIRA, M. A.; HEY, A. P.; MEDEIROS, C.C.C. (Orgs.). Vocabulário Bourdieu. Belo Horizonte: Autêntica, 2017.MULLER, J. M. O princípio de não-violência: Percurso Filosófico. Lisboa: Instituto Piaget, 1999.MOORE Jr., B. Injustiça. As Bases sociais da obediência e da revolta. São Paulo: Brasiliense.1987.NEAVE, G.; AMARAL, A. Introduction. In. G. NEAVE A. AMARAL (Eds.) Higher Education in Portugal 1974-2009. A Nation, a Generation. Dordrecht: Springer, 2012.NEUHOLD, R. S. O conceito de Exclusão e seus dilemas. Revista Acadêmica Multidisciplinar Urutágua. Maringá, n. 5. dez/março, 2005. Disponível em: http://www.urutagua.uem.br/005/19soc_neuhold.htm. Acesso em: 03 ago. 2019.NOGUEIRA, M.A. Capital Cultural. In: CATANI, A. M.; NOGUEIRA, M. A.; HEY, A. P.; MEDEIROS, C.C.C. (Orgs.). Vocabulário Bourdieu. Belo Horizonte: Autêntica, 2017.OECD. Annual Report on the OECD Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises 2008. Employment and Industrial Relations, 2008. OECD Publishing, Paris. Disponível em: https://www.oecd-ilibrary.org/governance/annual-report-on-the-oecd-guidelines-for-multinational-enterprises-2012_mne-2012-en. Acesso em: 03 ago. 2019.OECD. Annual Report on the OECD Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises 2012: Mediation and Consensus Building. OECD Publishing, Paris, 2012. Disponível em: https://www.oecd-ilibrary.org/governance/annual-report-on-the-oecd-guidelines-for-multinational-enterprises-2012_mne-2012-en. Acesso em: 03 ago. 2019.OECD. Annual Report on the OECD Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises 2013. Responsible Business Conduct in Action. OECD Publishing, Paris, 2013. Disponível em: https://www.oecd-ilibrary.org/governance/annual-report-on-the-oecd-guidelines-for-multinational-enterprises-2013_mne-2013-en. Acesso em: 27 set. 2019.PAVIANI, J. Conceitos e formas de violência. In: M. R. Modena (Org.). Conceitos e Formas de Violência. Caxias do Sul, RS: Educs, 2016. Disponível em: https://www.ucs.br/site/midia/arquivos/ebook-conceitos-formas_2.pdf. Acesso em: 05 nov. 2019PERRET, B.; ROUSTANG, G. La’economie contre la societé. Paris: Seuil, 1993.RAMALHO, B.; BELTRÁN, J. Universidad y sociedad: la pertinencia de la educación superior para una ciudadanía plena. Revista Lusófona de Educação, n. 21, pp. 33-52, 2012. Disponível em: https://revistas.ulusofona.pt/index.php/rleducacao/issue/view/234. Acesso em: 27 set. 2019.REAY, D. El fracaso escolar de la clase trabajadora: perspectivas teóricas, cuestiones discursivas, y aproximaciones metodológicas. Ponencia inaugural en Conferencia Internacional del ABJOVES, School success, school failure and Early School Leaving: political, institutional and subjective factors. Universitat Autonóma de Barcelona, Faculty of political Sciences and Sociology, 2016. Disponível em: https://www.cedefop.europa.eu/en/events-and-projects/events/international-conference-school-success-school-failure-and-early-school. Acesso em: 05 out. 2019.SANTOS, B. S. A construção multicultural da igualdade e da diferença. (Conferência). Anais VII Congresso Brasileiro de Sociologia. Rio de Janeiro: Instituto de Filosofia e Ciências Sociais da UFRJ, 4 a 6 de setembro de 1995. Disponível em: http://www.sbsociologia.com.br/portal/index.php?option=com_docmanItemid=171. Acesso em: 05 out. 2019.SANTOS, G. G.; SILVA, L. C. A evasão na educação superior: entre debate social e objeto de pesquisa. In: SAMPAIO, S. M. R., (Org.) Observatório da vida estudantil: primeiros estudos. Salvador: EDUFBA, 2011, pp. 249-262. Disponível em: http://books.scielo.org/id/n656x/pdf/sampaio-9788523212117-14.pdf. Acesso em: 27 set. 2019.THIRY-CHERQUES, H. R. Pierre Bourdieu: a teoria na prática. Revista Brasileira de Administração (RAP). Rio de Janeiro 40(1): pp. 27-55, Jan./Fev, 2006. Disponível em: http://bibliotecadigital.fgv.br/ojs/index.php/rap/article/view/6803/5385. Acesso; 20 out. 2019.THOMSON, P. Trazendo Bourdieu para as políticas de aumento da participação no ensino superior; uma análise de caso do Reino Unido. In: APPLE, M.; BALL, S. L.; GANDIN, L. A. Sociologia da Educação. Análise Internacional. Tradução de Cristina Monteiro. Porto Alegre: Pensa, 2013. pp. 347-350.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
20

Grossutti, Javier P. "From Guild Artisans to Entrepreneurs: The Long Path of Italian Marble Mosaic and Terrazzo Craftsmen (16th c. Venice – 20th c. New York City)." International Labor and Working-Class History 100 (2021): 60–86. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s0147547920000253.

Full text
Abstract:
AbstractMarble mosaic and terrazzo were a very common type of stone paving in Venice, Italy, especially between the sixteenth and eighteenth centuries. Throughout the period, migrant craftsmen from the nearby Alpine foothills area of Friuli (in northeastern Italy) virtually monopolized the Venetian marble mosaic and terrazzo trade. Thus, on February 9, 1583, the Venetian Council of Ten granted maestro (master) Sgualdo Sabadin from Friuli and his fellow Friulian workers of the arte dei terazzeri (art of terrazzo) the capacity to establish a school guild dedicated to St. Florian. The first chapters of the Mariegola de’ Terazzeri (Statutes of the Terrazzo Workers Guild), which set the rules for the guild of terrazzo workers, was completed three years later, in September 1586.From the 1830s onward, Friulian craftsmen began to export their skills and trade from Venice across Europe and later, at the turn of the twentieth century, overseas to several American cities. Prior to reaching America, mosaic and terrazzo workers left from their work places outside Italy, initially from Paris. Friulian mosaic and terrazzo workers were regarded as the “aristocracy” of the Italian American building workforce due to their highly specialized jobs: This contrasted with the bulk of Italians in the United States who were largely employed as unskilled. The New York marble mosaic- and terrazzo-paving trade was completely in the hands of the Italian craftsmen, who demonstrated a strong tendency to become entrepreneurs. They made use of their craftsmanship comparative advantages to build a successful network of firms that dominated the domestic market, in a similar fashion to what had already been occurring in France, Germany, the United Kingdom, and other European countries.This paper argues that immigrants can be powerful conduits for the transfer of skills and knowledge, and emphasizes the importance of studying skilled migrant artisan experiences. A closer look at ethnic migration flows reveals a variety of entrepreneurial experiences, even in groups largely considered unskilled. The Italian marble mosaic and terrazzo workers’ experience sheds new light on ethnic entrepreneurship catering for the community as a whole, it reveals a remarkable long-lasting craftsmanship experience, thus demonstrating the successful continuity in business ownership and the passing down of craftsmanship knowledge across family generations. Creativity skills and innovative productive methods adopted by firms appear as a key factor that allowed these artisans to control the trade for such a long time.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
21

Viray, Edilberto, and Celedonio Mendoza. "Philippine Electricity Power Market Supply Options: Challenges and Policy Implications for Greening Economic Growth, Climate Resiliency, and Low Carbon Future." Bedan Research Journal 6, no. 1 (April 30, 2021): 196–219. http://dx.doi.org/10.58870/berj.v6i1.27.

Full text
Abstract:
Over the past few years, energy security and sustainable development have moved up the global agenda. Energy is what makes an economy run. There is a strong correlation between economic development and energy consumption. Energy security plays an important role in all economic sectors in attaining the long-term vision of inclusive economic growth and development of the economy. The attainment of this vision is difficult as it is challenged by the need to build energy infrastructures that are not only responsive to the growing demand but can withstand the maximum credible natural disaster. One of the primary objectives of sustainable development is to make people without access to enough energy be able to meet their needs through the provision of stable, reliable, clean, safe, and affordable energy services. This research will use the Granger Causality test to analyze the causal relationship among the endogenous variables among (1) GNI per capita; (2) GHG Emissions; and (3) Herfindahl-Hirschman Index (HHI) between energy-economic development and the influencing factors of power supply security indicators. In the end, this paper expects to suggest that the paper electric power development plans in the country also have implications for the path that would lead the country to what is known as a green economy. It is in this background that energy security and economic growth development are intertwined by public policy. In a broader development sense, public policy draws in the active involvement of the community in identifying problems. Anchored deeply in the national development agenda, the local community develops its own sets of development goals and pushes itself towards realizing this long-range vision. Hence, the output of public policy supported by strategic planning will require effective monitoring and evaluation of programs. This remains to be both a challenge and priority for both the national and local governments.ReferencesAstana, K. (2011). Greening the economy: mainstreaming the environment into economic development. https://sustainabledevelopment .un.org/content/documents/796unece2.pdfAslan, T., Ayşe, A., & Fatma, Z. (2013). The Impact of Electricity Consumption on Economic Development in. Istanbul University School of Economics.Edomah, N. (2018). Economics of Energy Supply. DOI: 10.1016/B978-0-12-409548-9.11713-0..Elahee, K. (2004). Access to Energy: The Key to Poverty Alleviation. Retrieved March 06, 2015, from International Research Foundation for Development Research: http://irfd.org/events/wfsids/virtual/papers/sids_kelahee.pdfEnergy Policy and Planning Bureau - Department of Energy Philippines. (2014). Philippine Energy Plan 2012-2030. Department of Energy.Gradl, C., & Knobloch, C. (2011). Energize the BoP! Energy Business Model Generator for Low-Income Markets (A Practitioners Guide). Enterprise Solutions for Development (ENDEVA).Gujarati, D. (2003). Basic Econometrics (4th Ed.). McGraw-Hill.Hamilton, C., Kellett, J. & Moore, T. (2021). Resourcing A Low Carbon Future.Hossain, Mondal et al. (2018). The Philippines energy future and lowcarbon development strategies. https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/S0360544218300458International Atomic Energy Agency. (2005). IAEA.( 2005). Energy Indicators for Sustainable Development: Guidelines and Methodologies. IAEA.International Energy Agency. (2013). World Energy Outlook 2010. Paris. IEA.Kanchana, K. & Unesaki, H. (2014). ASEAN Energy Security: An Indicator-based Assessment. Energy Procedia. 56. 163–171. DOI: 10.1016/j.egypro.2014.07.145.Leuschner, P. (2014). The Effect of GDP per capita on Renewable Energy Production in China. University of Colorado Boulder.Mendoza Jr, C. B., Cayonte, D. D. D., Leabres, M. S., & Manaligod, L. R. A. (2019). Understanding multidimensional energy poverty in the Philippines. Energy Policy, 133, 110886.Modi, V., McDade, S., Lallement, D., & Saghir, J. (2005). Energy Services for the Millennium Development Goals. The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development/TheWorld Bank/ESMAP.Modi, V., McDade, S., Lallement, D., & Saghir, J. (2005). Energy Services for the Millennium Development Goals. United Nations Development Programme.Navarro, A., Sambodo, M. T., & Todoc, J. L. (October 2013). Energy Market Integration and Energy Poverty in the ASEAN. PIDS Discussion Paper Series.Pasternak, A. D. (October 2000). Global Energy Futures and Human Development: A Framework for Analysis. Department of Energy.Phillips, M. (n.d.). Why electricity demand is linked to GDP.Söderholm, P. (2020). The green economy transition: the challenges of technological change for sustainability. https://sustainableearth.biomedcentral.com/articles/10.1186/s42055-020-00029-yStern, D.I. (2004). Environmental Kuznets Curve: Encyclopedia of Energy. https://www.sciencedirect.com/topics/earth-andplanetary-sciences/environmental-kuznets-curveStiglitz, J. E., Sen, A., & Fitoussi, J.-P. (2009). Report by the Commission on the Measurement of Economic Performance and Social Progress. Institut national de la statistique et des études économiques (INSEE).University Corporation for Atmospheric Research (UCAR), https://scied.ucar.edu/learning-zone/how-climateworks/greenhouse-effect.U.S. Energy Information Association. (2013, March 22). Today in Energy. Retrieved February 28, 2014, from U.S. Energy Information Association - Independent Statistics and Analysis: http://www.eia.gov/todayinenergy/detail.cfm?id=10491Wen Center for Social Research Method. (n.d.). Research Methods Knowledge Base. Retrieved March 15, 2015, from http://www.socialresearchmethods.net/kb/convdisc.phpWorld Business Council for Sustainable Development. (2012). Business solutions to enable energy access for all (The WBCSD Access to Energy Initiative ). WBCSD publications.Zou,Xiaohua (2018). VECM Model Analysis of Carbon Emissions, GDP, and International Crude Oil Prices. https://doi.org/10.1155/2018/5350308
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
22

Rehan Haider. "Mapping the Expertise and Understanding of Menarche, Menstrual Hygiene, and Menstrual Health among Adolescent Ladies in Low- and Center-Profit Nations." International Journal of Integrative Sciences 2, no. 7 (July 30, 2023): 995–1014. http://dx.doi.org/10.55927/ijis.v2i7.4395.

Full text
Abstract:
Khanna A, Goyal RS, Bhawsar R. Menstrual practices and reproductive problems Study of adolescent girls in Rajasthan. J Health Manag. 2005;7(1):91–107. Ersoy B, et al. Effects of different socioeconomic conditions on Menarche in Female Turkish Students. Early Hum Dev. 2004;76(2):115–25. Dongre AR, Deshmukh PR, Garg BS. The effect of community-based health education interventions on menstrual hygiene management among rural Indian adolescent girls. World Health Popul. 2007;9(3):48–54. Tang CS, Yeung DY, Lee AM. Psychosocial correlates of emotional Responses to menarche among Chinese adolescent girls. J Adolescent Health. 2003;33(3):193–201. Adhikari P, et al. Knowledge and practice regarding menstrual hygiene in rural adolescent girls in Nepal. Kathmandu Univ Med J (KUMJ). 2007;5(3):382–6 Ali TS, Rizvi SN. Menstrual knowledge and practices of female adolescents in urban Karachi, Pakistan. J Adolescent. 2010;33(4):531–41. Bobhate P, Shrivastava S et al.. This was a cross-sectional study of knowledge and practices regarding reproductive health among female adolescents in an urbsluminf Mumbai. J Fam Reprod Health. 2011;5(4):117–24. Dasgupta A, Sarkar M. Menstrual hygiene: how hygienic is the adolescent girl? Indian J Community Med. 2008;33(2):77–80. Goel MK, Kundan M. Psycho-social behavior of urban Indian adolescent girls during menstruation. Australas Med J. 2011;4(1):49–52. Shanbhag D, Shilpa R, D’Souza N, Josephine P, Singh J, Goud BR. Perceptions regarding menstruation and Practices during menstrual cycles among high school going adolescent girls in resource-limited settings around Bangalore City, Karnataka, India. Int J Collab Res Inter Med Public Health. 2012;4(7):1353–62. Tiwari H, Oza UN, Tiwari R. Knowledge, attitudes and beliefs about Menarche of adolescent girls in Anand District, Gujarat. East Mediterr Health J. 2006;12(3-4):428–33. Thakre SB, Thakre SS, Reddy M, Rathi N, Pathak K, Ughade S. Menstrual hygiene: knowledge and practice among adolescent school girls of Saoner, Nagpur district. J Clin Diagn Res. 2011;5(5):1027–33. Yasmin S, Mallik S, Manna N, Ahmed A, Paria B. Menstrual hygiene among adolescent school students: an in-depth cross-sectional study in an urban community of West Bengal, India. Sudan J Public Health. 2013;8(2):60–4. Oche MO, Umar AS, Gana GJ et al.. Menstrual health: Unmet needs of adolescent girls in Sokoto, Nigeria. Sci Res Essays. 2012;7(3):410–8. Ray S, Dasgupta A. Determinants of menstrual hygiene among adolescent girls: a multivariate analysis. Natl J Commun Med. 2012;3(2):294–301. Boosey R, Prestwich G, Dave T. Menstrual hygiene management amongst Schoolgirls in the Rukungiri district of Uganda and their impact on their education: A cross-sectional study. Pan African Med J. 2014;19:253. Nemade D, Anjenaya S, Gujar R. Effect of health education on statistics and practices about menstruation among adolescent faculty girls of Kalamboli, Navi-Mumbai. fitness of Popul-Perspect issues. 2009;32(4):167–75 Narayan okay, Srinivasa D, Pelto P, Veerammal S. Puberty Rituals, Reproductive Understanding, and Health of Adolescent Girls in South India. Asia-percent Popul J. 2001;16(2):225–38. ARORA A, Mittal A, Pathania D, Mehta C, Bunger R. Impact of health education on understanding and practices about menstruation among adolescent college women in the rural part of the district Ambala, Haryana. Ind J Comm health. 2013;25(4):492–7. Lawan UM, Yusuf NW, Musa AB. Menstruation and menstrual hygiene among adolescent college women in Kano, Northwestern Nigeria. Afr J Reprod fitness. 2010;14(3):201–7. Zegeye DT, Megabiaw B, Mulu A. Age at menarche and the menstrual pattern in younger secondary college humans in Northwest Ethiopia. BMC Women’s Fitness. 2009;nine:29. Thakre SB, et al. Town-rural versions of menstrual troubles and practices of Female college students in Nagpur, India. Indian Pediatr. 2012;49(9):733–6. Udgiri R, Angadi MM, Patil S et al.. Expertise and practices concerning menstruation among adolescent women in a town slum in Bijapur. J Indian Med Assoc. 2010;108(8):514–6. Marvan ML, Molina-Abolnik M. Mexican youngsters’ revel in of menarche and attitudes toward menstruation: function of communique among moms and daughters. J Pediatr Adolesc Gynaecol. 2012;25(6):358–63. Sharma M, Gupta S. Menstrual sample and abnormalities in the immoderate college girls of Dharan: A cross-sectional test of the boarding faculty of Nepal Med Coll J.2003;5(1):34–6. Adinma ED, Adinma JI. Menstrual traits among south-eastern Nigerian adolescent faculty women West Afr J Med. 2009;28(2):110–3. Reis N, Kilic D, Engin R, Karabulutlu O. Sexual and reproductive health desires of adolescent girls from conservative and low-income households in Erzurum, Turkey. fitness of Popul Perspect trouble. 2011;3(6):370–7. Bosch AM, Hutter I, van Ginneken JK. Perceptions of teens and their months for reproductive and sexual development in MATLAB, Bangladesh. Int J Adolesc Med health. 2008;20(three):329–42 Dhingra R, Kumar A, Kour M. Understanding and Practices Associated with Menstruation Among Tribal (Gujjar) Adolescent Women. Ethno-remedy. 2009;3(1): 43–8 El-Gilany AH. Badawi. El-Fedawy S. Menstrual hygiene among adolescent schoolgirls in Mansoura, Egypt. Am. Reprod health subjects. 2005;13(26):147–52. Gumanga SK, Kwame-Aryee RA. Menstrual trends in a few adolescents women in Accra, Ghana. Ghana Med J. 2012;46(1):3–7. Dambhare DG, Wagh SV, Dudhe JY. Age at menarche and menstrual cycle the patterns among adolescent women in India. Glob J Health Sci. 2012;4(1): a hundred and 5–11. Kotecha PV, et al. Reproductive fitness focuses on rural college-going young people in the Vadodara district. Indian J sex Transm Dis. 2009;30(2): 94–9. Mudey A, Kesharwani N, Mudey GA et al.. Pass-sectional observed attention concerning secure and hygienic practices among faculty-going adolescent girls in a rural area of Wardha District, India. Glob J Health Sci. 2010;2(2):225–31 Ray S, et al. Knowledge and information on psychological, physiological, and gynecological problems among adolescent girls in eastern India. Ethiopia J Health Sci. 2011;21(3):183–9. Jarrah SS, Kamel AA. Attitudes and practices of school-aged girls towards menstruation. Int J Nurs Pract. 2012;18(3):308–15. Lee LK, et al. Menstruation among adolescent girls in Malaysia: A cross-sectional school survey. Singapore Med J. 2006;47(10):869–74. Wong LP. Attitudes toward menstruation, menstrual-related symptoms, and pre-menstrual syndrome among adolescent girls: A rural school-based survey. Women's Health. 2011;51(4):340–64. Wong LP. Premenstrual syndrome and dysmenorrhea: urban-rural and multipath differences in perception, impact, and treatment-seeking. J Pediatr Adolesc Gynaecol. 2011;24(5):272–7. Aniebue UU, Aniebue PN, Nwankwo TO. Impact of pre-menarcheal training on menstrual practices and hygiene in Nigerian schoolgirls. Pan Afr Med J. 2009;2:9. Iliyasu Z, et al. Sexual and reproductive health communication between mothers and adolescent daughters in Northern Nigeria. Health Care Women Int. 2012;33(2):138–52. Ajah LO, et al. Adolescent reproductive health challenges among schoolgirls in southeast Nigeria: Knowledge of menstrual patterns and contraceptive adherence. Patient Preference Adherence. 2015;9:1219–24. Chandraratne NK, Gunawardena NS. Premenstrual syndrome: The experience of a sample of Sri Lankan adolescents. J Pediatr Adolesc Gynecol. 2011;24(5):304–10. Abd El-Hameed NA, Mohamed MS, Ahmed NH, Ahmed ER. Assessment of dysmenorrhea and menstrual hygiene practices among adolescent girls in some nursing schools in LL-Minia governorate, Egypt. J Am Sci. 2011;7(9):216–23. Eswi A, Helal H, Elarousy W. Menstrual attitudes and knowledge of Egyptian female adolescents. J Am Sci. 2012;8(6):555–65. Omidvar S, Begum K. Factors influencing hygienic practices during menses among girls from South India: A cross-sectional study. Int J Collab Res Intern Med Public Health. 2010;2(12):411–23. Wong LP. Attitudes towards dysmenorrhea, impact, and treatment-seeking among adolescent girls: A rural school-based survey. Aust J Rural Health. 2011;19(4):218–23. Wong LP, Khoo EM. Menstrual-related attitudes and symptoms among Multiracial Asian adolescent females. Int J Behav Med. 2011;18(3):246–53. Sommer M. Ideologies of sexuality, menstruation, and risk: girls’ experiences of puberty and schooling in northern Tanzania. Cult Health Sex. 2009;11(4):383–98. Crichton J, et al. Emotional and psychosocial aspects of menstrual poverty in resource-poor settings: A qualitative study of the experiences of adolescent girls in an informal settlement in Nairobi. Health Care Women Int. 2013;34(10):891–916. Mason L, et al. ‘We keep it secret so no one should know’–a qualitative study to explore young schoolgirls’ attitudes and experiences with menstruation in rural western Kenya. PLoS One. 2013;8(11):e79132. Munthali AC, Zulu EM. The timing and position of initiation rites in preparing younger human beings for formative years and accountable reproductive behavior in Malawi. Afr J Reprod fitness. 2007;11(three): hundred and 50–67. fifty-three. McMahon SA, et al. ‘The girl together with her duration is the one to hang her head’ Reflections on menstrual management amongst schoolgirls in rural Kenya. BMC Int fitness haul rights. 2011;eleven:7. Sommer M. An early window of possibility for promoting girls’ health: Policy implications of the woman’s puberty e-book task in Tanzania. Int. Electron J Health Microbiol. 2011; 14:77–92 Dorgbetor G. Mainstreaming MHM in colleges through the play-primarily based approach: training discovered in Ghana. Waterlines. 2015;34(1): 41–50.56. Marvan ML, Vacio A, Espinosa-Hernandez G. Menstrual-associated changes expected with the aid of premenarcheal girls dwelling in rural and urban areas of Mexico. Soc Sci Med. 2003;56(4):863–8. Marvan ML, Vacio A, Espinosa-Hernandez G. A contrast of menstrual adjustments anticipated through pre-menarcheal kids and changes skilled with the aid of publish-menarcheal children in Mexico. J Sch health. 2001;71(9):458–61 Pitangui AC, et al. Menstruation disturbances: incidence, characteristics, and effects on the daily activities of adolescent girls residing in Brazil. J Pediatr Adolesc Gynecol. 2013;26(three):148–52 Santina T, Wehbe N, Ziade F. Exploring dysmenorrhea and menstrual reviews among Lebanese lady young people. East Mediterr Health J. 2012;18(8):857–63. Chaudhuri A, Singh A. How do school women cope with dysmenorrhea? J Indian Med Assoc. 2012; 10(5):287–91. Sommer M. Where the training machine and Girls’ bodies collide: The Social and fitness impact of ladies’ stories of menstruation and training in Tanzania. J Adolesc. 2010;33(4):521–9. Patil MS, Angadi MM. Menstrual patterns among adolescent girls in the rural regions of Bijapur. Al Ameen J Med Sci. 2013;6(1):17–20. Rana B, Prajapati A, Sonaliya KN, Shah V, Patel M, Solanki A. Assessment of menstrual hygiene practices among adolescent females in the Kheda district of Gujarat Kingdom, India. Healthline J. 2015;6(1):23–9. Sharma P, et al. Troubles associated with menstruation among adolescent girls. Indian J Pediatr. 2008; seventy-five (2): one hundred twenty-five–9, 65. Juyal R, Kandpal SD, Semwal J. Social elements of menstruation-associated practices in adolescent women in the district Dehradun. Indian J Network Fitness. 2013;25(three):213–6. Haque SE, et al. The impact of a school-based instructional intervention on menstrual health: An intervention examine among adolescent women in Bangladesh. BMJ Open. 2014;4(7):e004607. Bodat S, Ghate MM, Majumdar JR. School absenteeism during menstruation among rural adolescent girls in Pune. Natl J Community Med. 2013; four(2):212–6. Joshi D, Buit G, González-Botero D. Menstrual hygiene control: training and empowerment for women? Waterlines. 2015;34(1): 51–67. Sir Bernard Law et al. Sanitary pad interventions for girls’ schooling in Ghana: A pilot study. PLoS One. 2012;7(10):e48274 Oster E, Thornton R. Menstruation, sanitary products, and school attendance: Evidence from a randomized evaluation. Am Econ J. 2011;3(1):91–100. Mason L, Laserson K, Oruko K et al. Adolescent schoolgirls’ experiences of Menstrual cups and pads in rural western Kenya: A qualitative study. Waterlines. 2015;34(1):15–30. Kabir H, et al. Treatment-seeking for selected reproductive health problems: Behaviors of unmarried female adolescents in two low-performing areas of Bangladesh. Reprod Health. 2014;11:54. Nair MK, et al. Menstrual disorders and menstrual hygiene practices of girls in higher secondary schools. Indian J Pediatr. 2012;79 Suppl 1:S74–8. Baidya S, Debnath M, Das R. Reproductive health problems among rural adolescent girls of the Mohanpur Block of the West Tripura District. Al Ameen J Med Sci. 2014;7(1):78–82. Wong LP, Khoo EM. Dysmenorrhea in a multiethnic population of adolescent Asian girls. Int J Gynaecol Obstet. 2010;108(2):139–42. Poureslami M. Assessing knowledge, attitudes, and behavior of adolescent girls in suburban districts of Tehran about dysmenorrhea and menstrual hygiene. J Int Womens Stud. 2002;3(2):51–61. Eryilmaz G, Ozdemir F. Evaluation of menstrual pain management approaches by Northeastern Anatolian adolescents. Pain Manag Nurs. 2009;10(1):40–7. Wasnik VR, Dhumale D, Jawarkar AK. A study of the menstrual pattern and problems among rural school-going adolescent girls in the Amravati district of Maharashtra, India. Int J Res Med Sci. 2015;33(55):1252–6. Fakhri M, et al. Promoting menstrual health among Persian adolescent girls from a low socioeconomic background: A quasi-experimental study. BMC Public Health. 2012;12:193. Allah ESA, Elsabagh EEM. Impact of a Health education intervention on Knowledge and Practice about Menstruation among female secondary school students in Zagazig City. J Am Sci. 2011;7(9):737–47. Sumpter C, Torondel B. A systematic review of the health and social effects of menstrual hygiene management. PLoS One. 2013;8(4):e62004. Nanda PMA, Mukherjee S, Barua A Mehl GL, Venkatraman CM. A study To evaluate the effectiveness of WHO tools: an orientation program on adolescent health for healthcare providers and adolescent job aid in India. Geneva: International Center for Research on Women, 2012. Vandenhoudt H, et al. Evaluation of a U.S. evidence-based parenting intervention in rural Western Kenya: From parents’ matters! To families matter! AIDS Educ Prev. 2010;22(4):328–43. Sommer M, Ackatia-Armah N, Connolly S, Smiles D. A comparison of menstruation and education experiences of girls in Tanzania, Ghana, Cambodia, and Ethiopia. Compare. 2014;45(4):589–609. Children, S.t. Adolescent Sexual and Reproductive Health. 2015. Available from: http://www.savethechildren.org/site/c.8rKLIXMGIpI4E/b.9080949/k.F576/ Adolescent_Sexual_and_Reproductive_Health.htm Health, I.f.R. Meeting the Needs of Adolescents: Introducing CCycle-Smart2013. Available from: http://irh.org/blog/meeting-the-needs-of-adolescents introducing-the cycle smart-kit/ Health, I.f.R. A3 project. Available from: http://irh.org/projects/a3_project/. Accessed 15 Oct 2014. Kettaneh APS, Todesco M. Good policy and practice booklet no. 9: puberty education and menstrual hygiene management. Paris: United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization, 2014. Always. Tips and advice: “The talk.” Available from: http://always.com/en-us/ tips-and-advice/the-talk. Accessed 15 Oct 2014. George R. Celebrating womanhood: How is better menstrual hygiene management the path to better health, dignity, and business? Geneva: Water Supply and Sanitation Collaboration Council, 2013. Sommer M. V. E., Worthington, N., Sahin M. WASH in schools empowers girl’s education: proceedings of the menstrual hygiene management in schools virtual conference 2012. in Menstrual Hygiene Management in Schools Virtual Conference. New York, NY: United Nations Children’s Fund and Columbia University; 2012. Kanotra SK, Bangal VB, Bhavthankar DP. Menstrual Patterns and Problems among adolescent girls in rural areas. International Journal of Biomedical and Advance Research. 2013; 4(8):551–
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
23

Notícias, Transfer. "Noticias." Transfer 11, no. 1-2 (October 4, 2021): 309–20. http://dx.doi.org/10.1344/transfer.2016.11.309-320.

Full text
Abstract:
NOTICIAS / NEWS (“Transfer”, 2016) 1) CONGRESOS / CONFERENCES: 1. Languages & the Media – Agile Mediascapes: Personalising the Future, Hotel Radisson Blu, Berlín, 2-4 Nov. 2016 www.languages-media.com 2. Third Chinese Drama Translation Colloquium Newcastle University, UK, 28-19 Junio 2016. www.ncl.ac.uk/sml/about/events/item/drama-translation-colloquium 3. 16th Annual Portsmouth Translation Conference – Translation & Interpreting: Learning beyond the Comfort Zone, University of Portsmouth, UK, 5 Nov. 2016. www.port.ac.uk/translation/events/conference 4. 3rd International Conference on Non-Professional Interpreting & Translation (NPIT3) Zurich University of Applied Sciences, Suiza 5-7 Mayo 2016. www.zhaw.ch/linguistics/npit3 5. 3rd Postgraduate Symposium – Cultural Translation: In Theory and as Practice. University of Nottingham, UK, 18 Mayo 2016. Contact: uontranslation2016@gmail.com 6. 3rd Taboo Conference – Taboo Humo(u)r: Language, Culture, Society, and the Media, Universitat Pompeu Fabra (Barcelona) 20-21 Sep. 2016. https://portal.upf.edu/web/taco 7. Postgraduate Conference on Translation and Multilingualism Lancaster University, UK, 22 Abril 2016. Contacto: c.baker@lancaster.ac.uk 8. Translation and Minority University of Ottawa (Canadá), 11-12 Nov. 2016. Contacto: rtana014@uottawa.ca 9. Translation as Communication, (Re-)narration and (Trans-)creation Università di Palermo (Italia), 10 Mayo 2016 www.unipa.it/dipartimenti/dipartimentoscienzeumanistiche/convegni/translation 10. From Legal Translation to Jurilinguistics: Interdisciplinary Approaches to the Study of Language and Law, Universidad Pablo de Olavide, Sevilla, 27-28 Oct. 2016. www.tinyurl.com/jurilinguistics 11. Third International Conference on Research into the Didactics of Translation. Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, 7-8 Julio 2016 http://grupsderecerca.uab.cat/pacte/en/content/second-circular-1 12. EST Congress – Expanding the Boundaries or Strengthening the Bases: Should Translation Studies Explore Visual Representation? Aarhus University (Dinamarca), 15-17 Sep. 2016 http://bcom.au.dk/research/conferencesandlectures/est-congress-2016/panels/18-expanding-the-boundaries-or-strengthening-the-bases-should-translation-studies-explore-visual-representation/ 13. Tourism across Cultures: Accessibility in Tourist Communication Università di Salento, Lecce (Italia). 25-27 Feb. 2016 http://unisalento.wix.com/tourism 14. Translation and Interpreting Studies at the Crossroad: A Dialogue between Process-oriented and Sociological Approaches – The Fourth Durham Postgraduate Colloquium on Translation Studies Durham University, UK. 30 Abril – 1 Mayo 2016. www.dur.ac.uk/cim 15. Translation and Interpreting: Convergence, Contact, Interaction Università di Trieste (Italia), 26-28 Mayo 2016 http://transint2016.weebly.com 16. 7th International Symposium for Young Researchers in Translation, Interpreting, Intercultural Studies and East Asian Studies. Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, 1 Julio 2016. http://pagines.uab.cat/simposi/en 17. Translation Education in a New Age The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Shenzhen, China 15-16 Abril 2016. Contact: Claire Zhou (clairezhou@cuhk.edu.cn) 18. Audiovisual Translation: Dubbing and Subtitling in the Central European Context, Constantine the Philosopher University, Nitra (Eslovaquia). 15-17 Junio 2016. https://avtnitraconference.wordpress.com 19. Cervantes, Shakespeare, and the Golden Age of Drama Madrid, 17-21 Oct. 2016 http://aedean.org/wp-content/uploads/Call-for-papers.pdf 20. 3rd International Conference Languaging Diversity – Language/s and Power. Università di Macerata (Italia), 3-5 Marzo 2016 http://studiumanistici.unimc.it/en/research/conferences/languaging-diversity 21. Congreso Internacional de Traducción Especializada (EnTRetextos) Universidad de Valencia, 27-29 Abril 2016 http://congresos.adeituv.es/entretextos 22. Translation & Quality 2016: Corpora & Quality Université Charles de Gaulle Lille 3 (Francia), 5 Feb. 2016 http://traduction2016.sciencesconf.org/?lang=en 23. New forms of feedback and assessment in translation and interpreting training and industry. 8th EST Congress – Translation Studies: Moving Boundaries, Aarhus University (Dinamarca), 15-17 Sep. 2016. www.bcom.au.dk/est2016 24. Intermedia 2016 – Conference on Audiovisual Translation University of Lodz (Polonia), 14-16 Abril 2016 http://intermedia.uni.lodz.pl 25. New Technologies and Translation Université d’Algiers (Argelia). 23-24 Feb. 2016 Contacto: newtech.trans.algiers@gmail.com 26. Circulation of Academic Thought - Rethinking Methods in the Study of Scientific Translation. 11 - 12 Dec. 2015, University of Graz (Austria).https://translationswissenschaft.uni-graz.at/de/itat/veranstaltungen/circulation-of-academic-thought 27. The 7th Asian Translation Traditions Conference Monash University, Malaysia Campus, 26-30 Sep. 2016. http://future.arts.monash.edu/asiantranslation7 28. “Translation policy: connecting concepts and writing history” 8th EST Congress – Translation Studies: Moving Boundaries Aarhus University (Dinamarca), 15-17 Sep. 2016 http://bcom.au.dk/research/conferencesandlectures/est-congress-2016/panels/13-translation-policy-connecting-concepts-and-writing-history 29. International Conference – Sound / Writing: On Homophonic Translation. Université de Paris (Francia), 17-19 Nov. 2016 www.fabula.org/actualites/sound-writing-on-homophonic-translationinternational-conference-paris-november-17-19-2016_71295.php 30. Third Hermeneutics and Translation Studies Symposium – Translational Hermeneutics as a Research Paradigm Technische Hochschule, Colonia (Alemania), 30 Junio-1 Julio 2016 www.phenhermcommresearch.de/index.php/conferences 31. II International Conference on Economic Financial and Institutional Translation. Université du Québec à Trois-Rivières (Canadá), 17-18 Agosto 2016. www.uqtr.ca/ICEBFIT 32. International Congress - liLETRAd 2016-Cátedra LILETRAD. Literature Languages Translation, Universidad de Sevilla, 6-8 Julio 2016. https://congresoliletrad.wordpress.com 33. Transmediations! Communication across Media Borders Linnæus University, Växjö (Suecia), 13–15 Oct. 2016 http://lnu.se/lnuc/linnaeus-university-centre-for-intermedial-and-multimodal-studies-/events/conferences/transmediations?l=en 34. Translation Education in a New Age, 15-16 Abril 2016. School of Humanities and Social Science, The Chinese University of Hong Kong, Shenzhen. Contacto: chansinwai@cuhk.edu.cn 35. Translation and Time: Exploring the Temporal Dimension of Cross-cultural Transfer, 8-10 Diciembre 2016. Departamento de Traducción, The Chinese University of Hong Kong. Contacto: translation-and-time@cuhk.edu.hk. 36. Du jeu dans la langue. Traduire les jeux de mots / Loose in Translation. Translating Wordplay, 23-24 Marzo 2017, Université de Lille (France) https://www.univ-lille3.fr/recherche/actualites/agenda-de-la-recherche/?type=1&id=1271. Contacto: traduirejdm@univ-lille3.fr, julie.charles@univ-lille3.fr 37. Translation and Translanguaging across Disciplines. EST Congress 2016 “Translation Studies: Moving Boundaries”, European Society for Translation Studies, Aarhus (Dinamarca), 15-17 Sep. 2016 http://bcom.au.dk/research/conferencesandlectures/est-congress-2016/panels/12-translation-and-translanguaging-across-disciplines/ Contacto: nune.ayvazyan@urv.cat; mariagd@blanquerna.url.edu; sara.laviosa@uniba.it http://bcom.au.dk/research/conferencesandlectures/est-congress-2016/submission/ 38. Beyond linguistic plurality: The trajectories of multilingualism in Translation. An international conference organized jointly by Bogaziçi University, Department of Translation and Interpreting Studies, and Research Group on Translation and Transcultural Contact, York University, Bogaziçi University, 1-12 Mayo 2016. Contacto: sehnaz.tahir@boun.edu.tr, MGuzman@glendon.yorku.ca 39. "Professional and Academic Discourse: an interdisciplinary perspective". XXXIV IConferencia Internacional de la Sociedad Española de Lingüística Aplicada (AESLA), 14-16 Abril 2016. Interuniversity Institute for Applied Modern Languages (IULMA) / Universidad de Alicante. http://web.ua.es/aesla2016. Contacto: antonia.montes@ua.es. 2) CURSOS, SEMINARIOS, POSGRADOS / COURSES, SEMINARS, MASTERS: 1. Seminario: Breaking News for French>English and English>French Translators King's College Cambridge, UK, 8-10 Agosto 2016 Contacto: translateincambridge@iti.org.uk 2. Curso on-line: Setting Up as a Freelance Translator Enero – Marzo 2016. Institute of Translation & Interpreting, UK https://gallery.mailchimp.com/58e5d23248ce9f10c161ba86d/files/Application_Form_SUFT_2016.pdf?utm_source=SUFT+December+Emailer&utm_campaign=11fdfe0453-Setting_Up_as_a_Freelance_Translator12_7_2015&utm_medium=email&utm_term=0_6ef4829e50-11fdfe0453-25128325 3. Curso: Using Interpreters for Intercultural Communication and Other Purposes (COM397CE) http://darkallyredesign.com/what-we-do/using-interpreters-for-intercultural-communication 4. Workshop: How to Write and Publish Your Scholarly Paper In cooperation with the European Association of Science Editors (EASE) New Bulgarian University, Sofia (Bulgaria), 21-23 Marzo 2016 www.facebook.com/events/1511610889167645 http://esnbu.org/data/files/resources/ease-nbu-seminar-march-2016-fees.pdf 5. Posgrado: II Postgraduate Course on Spanish Law Taught in English "Global study". Universidad Internacional de Andalucía / Colegio de Abogados de Málaga. www.unia.es/cursos/guias/4431_english.pdf 3) CURSOS DE VERANO / SUMMER COURSES: 1. STRIDON – Translation Studies Doctoral and Teacher Training Summer School, Piran (Eslovenia), 27 Junio – 8 Julio 2016 www.prevajalstvo.net/doctoral-summer-school 2. Training in Translation Pedagogy Program School of Translation and Interpretation, University of Ottawa (Canadá), 4-29 Julio 2016. https://arts.uottawa.ca/translation/summer-programs 3. 2016 Nida School of Translation Studies. Translation, Ecology and Entanglement, San Pellegrino University Foundation, Misano Adriatico, Rimini (Italia), 30 Mayo – 10 Junio 2016. http://nsts.fusp.it/Nida-Schools/NSTS-2016 4. TTPP - Intensive Summer Program in Translation Pedagogy University of Ottawa (Canadá), 4-29 Julio 2016. http://arts.uottawa.ca/translation/summer-programs-2016/ttpp 5. CETRA Summer School 2016. 28th Research Summer School University of Leuven, campus Antwerp (Bélgica), 22 Agosto – 2 Sep. 2016. Contacto: cetra@kuleuven.be. http://www.arts.kuleuven.be/cetra 4) LIBROS / BOOKS: 1. Varela Salinas, María-José & Bernd Meyer (eds.) 2016. Translating and Interpreting Healthcare Discourses / Traducir e interpretar en el ámbito sanitario. Berlín : Frank & Timme. www.frank-timme.de/verlag/verlagsprogramm/buch/verlagsprogramm/bd-79-maria-jose-varela-salinasbernd-meyer-eds-translating-and-interpreting-healthcare-disc/backPID/transued-arbeiten-zur-theorie-und-praxis-des-uebersetzens-und-dolmetschens-1.html 2. Ordóñez López, Pilar and José Antonio Sabio Pinilla (ed.) 2015. Historiografía de la traducción en el espacio ibérico. Textos contemporáneos. Madrid: Ediciones de Castilla-La Mancha. www.unebook.es/libro/historiografia-de-latraduccion-en-el-espacio-iberico_50162 3. Bartoll, Eduard. 2015. Introducción a la traducción audiovisual. Barcelona: Editorial UOC. www.editorialuoc.cat/introduccion-a-la-traduccion-audiovisual 4. Rica Peromingo, Juan Pedro & Jorge Braga Riera. 2015. Herramientas y técnicas para la traducción inglés-español. Madrid: Babélica. www.escolarymayo.com/libro.php?libro=7004107&menu=7001002&submenu=7002029 5. Le Disez, Jean-Yves. 2015. F.A.C.T. Une méthode pour traduire de l’anglais au français. París: Ellipses. www.editions-ellipses.fr/product_info.php?cPath=386&products_id=10601 6. Baker, Mona (ed.) 2015. Translating Dissent: Voices from and with the Egyptian Revolution. Londres: Routledge. www.tandf.net/books/details/9781138929876 7. Gallego Hernández, Daniel (ed.) 2015. Current Approaches to Business and Institutional Translation / Enfoques actuales en traducción económica e institucional. Berna: Peter Lang. www.peterlang.com/download/datasheet/86140/datasheet_431656.pdf 8. Vasilakakos, Mary. 2015. A Training Handbook for Health and Medical Interpreters in Australia. www.interpreterrevalidationtraining.com/books-and-resources.html 9. Jankowska, Anna & Agnieszka Szarkowska (eds) 2015. New Points of View on Audiovisual Translation and Media Accessibility. Oxford: Peter Lang. www.peterlang.com/index.cfm?event=cmp.ccc.seitenstruktur.detailseiten&seitentyp=produkt&pk=83114 10. Baer, Brian James (2015). Translation and the Making of Modern Russian Literature, Londres: Bloomsbury. Translation and the Making of Modern Russian Literature is the inaugural book in a new Translation Studies series: Bloomsbury’s “Literatures, Cultures, Translation.” 11. Camps, Assumpta. 2016. La traducción en la creación del canon poético (Recepción de la poesía italiana en el ámbito hispánico en la primera mitad del siglo XX). Berna: Peter Lang. 5) REVISTAS / JOURNALS: 1. JoSTrans, The Journal of Specialised Translation, nº especial sobre Translation & the Profession, Vol. 25, Enero 2016. www.jostrans.org 2. Translation and Interpreting – Nº especial sobre Community Interpreting: Mapping the Present for the Future www.trans-int.org/index.php/transint. 3. inTRAlinea – Nº especial sobre New Insights into Specialised Translation. www.intralinea.org/specials/new_insights 4. Linguistica Antverpiensia NS-Themes in Translation Studies, 2015 issue, Towards a Genetics of Translation. https://lans-tts.uantwerpen.be/index.php/LANS-TTS/issue/view/16 5. Quaderns de Filologia, Nº especial sobre Traducción y Censura: Nuevas Perspectivas, Vol. 20, 2015. https://ojs.uv.es/index.php/qdfed/issue/view/577 6. The Translator – Nº especial sobre Food and Translation, Translation and Food, 2015, 21(3). www.tandfonline.com/eprint/ryqJewJUDKZ6m2YM4IaR/full 7. Current Trends in Translation Teaching and Learning E, 2015, 2 www.cttl.org/cttl-e-2015.html 8. Dragoman Journal of Translation Studies. www.dragoman-journal.org 9. Current Trends in Translation Teaching and Learning E. Edición especial sobre Translation Studies Curricula Across Countries and Cultures. www.cttl.org 10. International Journal of the Sociology of Language, Nº especial sobre Translation Policies and Minority Languages: Theory, Methods and Case Studies http://fouces.webs.uvigo.es/CallForPapersIJSLTranslationPolicies.pdf 11. Nº especial de The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 11(2) – Employability and the Translation Curriculum www.tandfonline.com/doi/full/10.1080/1750399X.2015.1103092 12. InTRAlinea. Nº especial sobre Building Bridges between Film Studies and Translation Studies www.intralinea.org/news/item/cfp_building_bridges_between_film_studies_and_translation_studies 13. Nº especial de TranscUlturAl: Comics, BD & Manga in translation/en traduction https://ejournals.library.ualberta.ca/index.php/TC/announcement/view/290 14. The Journal of Translation Studies 2015, 16(4) Nº especial sobre Translator and Interpreter Training in East Asia Contacto: Won Jun Nam: wjnam@hufs.ac.kr, wonjun_nam@daum.net 15. TRANS Revista de Traductología, 19(2), 2015. www.trans.uma.es/trans_19.2.html 16. Between, 9, 2015 – Censura e auto-censura http://ojs.unica.it/index.php/between/index 17. Translation Studies, Nº especial sobre Translingualism & Transculturality in Russian Contexts of Translation http://explore.tandfonline.com/cfp/ah/rtrs-cfp3 18. Translation & Interpreting, 7:3, 2016 www.trans-int.org/index.php/transint/issue/view/38 19. "The translation profession: Centres and peripheries" The Journal of Specialised Translation (Jostrans), Nº. 25, Enero 2016. The Journal of Translation Studies is a joint publication of the Department of Translation of The Chinese University of Hong Kong and the Chinese University Press. Contact: jts.tra@cuhk.edu.hk, james@arts.cuhk.edu.hk 19. Nuevo artículo: "The Invisibility of the African Interpreter" por Jeanne Garane, Translation: a transdisciplinary journal http://translation.fusp.it/. Contact: siri.nergaard@gmail.com.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
24

Coutant, Hadrien. "Hadrien Coutant , Un capitalisme d’ingénieurs. Construire un groupe aéronautique après une fusion . Thèse de Sociologie , réalisée sous la direction de Pierre-Éric TIXIER, Professeur, Sciences Po, CSO, soutenue le 28 novembre 2016 à Sciences Po Paris . Jury composé d’Alexandra BIDET, Chargée de recherche CNRS, CMH, ENS ; Isabelle FERRERAS, Chercheure qualifiée du FNRS/UCL-CriDIS, Professeure, Université de Louvain (rapporteure) ; Pierre FRANÇOIS, Directeur de recherche CNRS, CSO, Sciences Po ; Philippe MONIN, Professeur, Emlyon Business School (rapporteur) ; Tommaso PARDI, Chargé de recherche CNRS, IDHES, ENS Cachan." Revue Française de Socio-Économie 18, no. 1 (April 25, 2017): III. http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rfse.018.0231c.

Full text
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
25

Bartzokas-Tsiompras, Alexandros, Kostis C. Koutsopoulos, and Panos Manetos. "European Journal of Geography (Year 2023): Reviewer Appreciation & Publication Recap." European Journal of Geography 15, no. 1 (January 17, 2024): 1–5. http://dx.doi.org/10.48088/ejg.a.bar.15.1.001.005.

Full text
Abstract:
Dear Readers, As we begin a new year full of potential and opportunity, we wish each of you much joy and success. As we embark on this journey, we al-so celebrate a significant milestone – the fifteenth anniversary of the European Journal of Geography. Over the past decade and a half, our journal has become a beacon of excellence in the field of geography and the social sciences. This journey has been characterised by unwavering commitment and tireless dedication, a collective endeavour led by the dedicated members of our editorial team and the European Association of Geographers (EUROGEO). Their diligence and passion have been instrumental in making our journal the respected publication it is today. Looking back on our shared history, we are proud to have published over 310 articles dealing with key topics in geography, planning and development. These scholarly contributions have not only explored and analysed important topics, but have also introduced new ideas (Kout-sopoulos, 2022; Manetos et al., 2022), methods (Cramer-Greenbaum, 2023; Krevs et al., 2023; Morawski & Wolff-Seidel, 2023) and data (Hojati & Mokarram, 2016) that will inspire future generations of geographers to transcend conventional disciplinary boundaries. The richness of our content encompasses numerous facets and includes the fields of geography education (Fraile-Jurado & Periáñez-Cuevas, 2023; Humble, 2023; Martínez-Hernández et al., 2023; Mašterová, 2023; Puertas-Aguilar et al., 2023), physical geography (Sánchez-Martínez & Cabrera, 2015), sustainability (Leininger-Frézal et al., 2023; Mally, 2021), tourism (Bandt et al., 2022; Jovanovic et al., 2022), geoin-formatics (Batsaris et al., 2023; Vestena et al., 2023), spatial analysis (Agourogiannis et al., 2021; Bartzokas-Tsiompras & Photis, 2020b; Wieland, 2022), remote sensing (Younes et al., 2023), maps (Nedkov et al., 2018; Papaioannou et al., 2020), geoinformation (Bartha & Kocsis, 2011; Bart-zokas-Tsiompras, 2022), economic (Doukissas et al., 2020; Mikhaylova, 2018), social (Mei & Liempt, 2022; Roșu et al., 2015), political (Kevicky, 2023; Tsitsaraki & Petracou, 2023) and cultural (Gusman & Otero-Varela, 2023) geography, geopolitics (Morgado, 2023) as well as environmental (Burić et al., 2023; Prodanova & Varadzhakova, 2022), urban (Chondrogianni & Stephanedes, 2021; Lagarias et al., 2022) and transport (Garrido, 2013; Kellerman, 2023; Koktavá & Horák, 2023) geography/planning (González, 2017). Each article, a testament to the diversity and depth of knowledge within our community, has played a crucial role in energising discourse in our academic environment. Several EJG articles addressed current global crises and challenges such as climate change, COVID-19, wars and economic recession. They show how important geography is when it comes to finding solutions and new insights to the many problems that threaten our world. This interconnected approach underlines the journal's commitment to engaging with both the specialised academic discourse and the broader global challenges of our time. Authors, editors, board members, reviewers and readers are the lifeblood of this academic platform, and we recognise and appreciate your invaluable role in the success of the European Journal of Geography. Your commitment has fuelled our growth and you are an essential part of our legacy. We take our fifteenth anniversary as an opportunity to invite and encourage you to contribute to the continued success of the journal by submitting new and original geographical research articles. Here's to another year of scholarly work, meaningful collaborations and the continued advancement of geographical knowledge. We would also like to take a moment to recognise the incredible efforts of 95 professors and researchers who served as reviewers for the European Journal of Geography in 2023. Their expertise and dedication have been invaluable in maintaining the quality of our publications. In addition, the journal features 18 distinguished editorial board members from 12 countries, including renowned experts (60% men, 40% women) from various geographical research fields (This year we welcome 10 esteemed new members to our Editorial Board). In particular, we would like to express our sincere thanks to the following editorial board members for their help and support: 1. Alvanides Seraphim, Northumbria University, UK 2. ‪Bednarz W. Sarah, Texas A&M University, USA‬‬ 3. Capello Roberta, Politecnico di Milano, Italy 4. Cretan Remus, West University of Timisoara, Romania 5. De Miguel Gonzalez Rafael, University of Zaragoza, Spain 6. Eeva-Kaisa Prokkola, University of Oulu, Finland 7. Jerry T. Mitchell, University of South Carolina, USA 8. Kavroudakis Dimitris, University of the Aegean, Greece 9. Kiss Éva, CSFK Geographical Institute, Hungary 10. Knecht Petr, Masaryk University, Czech Republic 11. Kounadi Ourania, University of Vienna, Austria 12. Kolvoord Bob, James Madison University, USA 13. Leininger-Frezal Caroline, Université de Paris, France 14. Margaritis Efstathios, University of Southampton, UK 15. Specht Doug, University of Westminster, UK 16. Strobl Josef, University of Salzburg, Austria 17. Theobald Rebecca, University of Colorado Colorado Springs, USA 18. Yilmaz Ari, Bandirma Onyedi Eylul University, Turkey In 2023, we received a total of 116 submissions. Of these, 24 outstanding papers were published online (acceptance rate 21% - 2023), while 92, although commendable, did not make it to publication. Remarkably, these submissions included the contributions of 63 authors from 20 countries. The average review speed of the articles is about 7-9 weeks for the first round and about 4-6 weeks for the second round. The reviewers came from 31 countries, which shows a global co-operation: UK, USA, Austria, Belgium, France, Germany, Greece, Norway, Poland, Portugal, Ireland, Spain, Netherlands, Japan, Hungary, Iceland, Croatia, Czech Republic, Finland, Slovakia, Slovenia, Turkey, Romania and others. Thank you for your continued support and your contributions to this journal. Look forward to an exciting journey of discovery and innova-tion in the pages of the European Journal of Geography. Join us as we continue to shape the ever-evolving canvas of geographical exploration and knowledge. List of Reviewers 2023: 1. Alessandro Del Ponte, University of Alabama, USA 2. Ali Enes Dingil, Czech Technical University in Prague, Czech Repuplic 3. Alvanides Seraphim, Northumbria University, UK 4. András J. Molnár, Christian-Albrecht University of Kiel, Germany 5. Anja du Plessis, University of South Africa, Johannesburg, South Africa 6. Anqi Huang, Nanjing University of Information Science and Technology, China 7. Apostolia Galani, National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece 8. Ari Yilmaz, Bandirma Onyedi Eylül Üniversitesi, Turkey 9. Audur Palsdottir , University of Iceland, Iceland 10. Barbara Szejgiec-Kolenda, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland 11. Beth Schlemper, The University of Toledo, USA 12. Blaž Repe, University of Ljubljana, Slovenia 13. Bob Kolvoord, James Madison University, USA 14. Carina Peter, Philipps-University Marburg, Germany 15. Carlos Lopez Escolano, University of Zaragoza, Spain 16. Caroline Leininger, Université de Paris, France 17. Charalampos Tsavdaroglou, University of Amsterdam, The Netherlands 18. Christian Weismayer, Modul University Vienna GmbH, Austria 19. Darra Athanasia, National Technical University of Athens, Greece 20. Denise Blanchard, Texas State University, USA 21. Dimitris Kavroudakis, University of the Aegea, Greece 22. Don MacKeen, City of Glasgow College, UK 23. Doug Specht, University of Westminster, UK 24. Dragan Burić, University of Montenegro, Montenegro 25. Eeva-Kaisa Prokkola , University of Oulu, Finland 26. Efstathios Margaritis, University of Southampton, UK 27. Emmanuel Eze, University of Nigeria, Nigeria 28. Eva Psatha, University of Thessaly, Greece 29. Evangelos Rasvanis, University of Thessaly, Greece 30. Femke van Esch, Utrecht University, The Netherlands 31. František Petrovič, Constantine the Philosopher University, Slovakia 32. George Revill, The Open University, UK 33. Géza Tóth, University of Miskolc, Hungary 34. Grayson R. Morgan, University of South Carolina, USA 35. Hristina Prodanova, National Institute of Geophysics, Geodesy and Geography - Bulgarian Academy of Sciences, Bulgaria 36. Huda Jamal Jumaah, Northern Technical University, Iraq 37. İlkay Südas, Ege University, Turkey 38. Ilse van liempt, Utrecht University, The Netherlands 39. Isabel María Gómez-Trigueros, University of Alicante, Spain 40. Italo Sousa de Sena, University College Dublin, Ireland 41. Iva Miranda Pires, NOVA University Lisbon, Portugal 42. Iwona Anna Jażdżewska, University of Lodz, Poland 43. Jaime Diaz Pacheco, Universidad de La Laguna, Spain 44. Jan Christoph Schubert, Friedrich-Alexander-University Erlangen-Nuremberg, Germany 45. Jens Dangschat , TU Wien, Austria 46. Jernej Zupančič, University of Ljubljana, Slovenia 47. Jerry T. Mitchell, University of South Carolina, USA 48. Joan Rossello, Universitat de les Illes Balears, Spain 49. Joseph J. Kerski, ESRI, USA 50. Karina Standal, CICERO Center for International Climate Research, Oslo, Norway 51. Karl Donert, EUROGEO, Belgium 52. Koshiro Suzuki , University of Toyama, Japan 53. Kristine Juul, University of Roskilde , Denmark 54. Lauren Hammond, University College London, UK 55. Mahmood Shoorcheh, University of Isfahan, Iran 56. Maria Angeles Rodriguez-Domenech, Universidad Castilla La Mancha, Spain 57. María Lois , Universidad Complutense de Madrid, Spain 58. María-Luisa de Lázaro-Torres , Universidad Nacional de Educación a Distancia, Spain 59. Marko Krevs, University of Ljubljana, Slovenia 60. Marta Gallardo, Universidad Nacional de Educación a Distancia, Spain 61. Md Galal Uddin, University of Galway, Ireland 62. Md. Kausar Alam, Brac University, Bangladesh 63. Michaela Spurná, Masaryk University, Czech Repuplic 64. Miha Pavšek, Research Centre of the Slovenian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Slovenia 65. Muhammad Haroon Stanikzai , Kandahar University, Afghanistan 66. Neli Heidari, University of Hamburg, Germany 67. Nicholas Wise, Arizona State University, USA 68. Nikola Šimunić, Institute of Social Sciences Ivo Pilar, Croatia 69. Nikolaos Karachalis , University of the Aegean, Greece 70. Nuno Morgado, Corvinus University of Budapest, Hungary 71. Pablo Fraile-Jurado, Universidad de Sevilla, Spain 72. Panagiotis G. Tzouras, National Technical University of Athens, Greece 73. Peter T. Dunn, University of Washington, USA 74. Petr Knecht, Masaryk University, Czech Repuplic 75. Polyxeni Kechagia, University of Thessaly, Greece 76. Qi Zhou, China University of Geosciences, China 77. Rafael de Miguel González, University of Zaragoza, Spain 78. Rebecca Theobald, University of Colorado, USA 79. Remus Cretan, West University of Timisoara, Romania 80. Roberto Falanga, University of Lisbon, Institute of Social Sciences, Portugal 81. Saheed Adekunle Raji, University of Lagos, Nigeria 82. Sandra Sprenger, University of Hamburg, Germany 83. Sarah Bednarz, Texas A&M University, USA 84. Sebastien Bourdin, EM Normandie Bussiness School, France 85. Serafin Pazos-Vidal , European Association for Innovation in Local Development, Belgium 86. Susannah Cramer-Greenbaum, University of Warwick, UK, UK 87. Teemu Makkonen, University of Eastern Finland, Finland 88. Teresa Sadoń-Osowiecka, University of Gdansk, Poland 89. Theano S. Terkenli , University of the Aegean, Greece 90. Theodore Metaxas , University of Thessaly, Greece 91. Uwe Krause, Fontys School of the Arts, The Netherlands 92. Valériane Mistiaen , Université libre de Bruxelles, Belgium 93. Vesna Skrbinjek, International School for Social and Business Studies, Slovenia 94. Vincent Nzabarinda, Institute of Ecology and Geography, Chinese Academy of Sciences, China 95. Zsolt Tibor Kosztyán, University of Pannonia, Hungary
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
26

Thaning, Kaj. "Hvem var Clara? 1-3." Grundtvig-Studier 37, no. 1 (January 1, 1985): 11–46. http://dx.doi.org/10.7146/grs.v37i1.15940.

Full text
Abstract:
Who was Clara?By Kaj ThaningIn this essay the author describes his search for Clara Bolton and her acquaintance with among others Benjamin Disraeli and the priest, Alexander d’Arblay, a son of the author, Fanny Burney. He gives a detailed account of Clara Bolton and leaves no doubt about the deep impression she made on Grundtvig, even though he met her and spoke to her only once in his life at a dinner party in London on June 24th 1830. Kaj Thaning has dedicated his essay to Dr. Oscar Wood, Christ Church College, Oxford, and explains why: “Just 30 years ago, while one of my daughters was working for Dr. Oscar Wood, she asked him who “Mrs. Bolton” was. Grundtvig speaks of her in a letter to his wife dated June 25th 1830. Through the Disraeli biographer, Robert Blake, Dr. Wood discovered her identity, so I managed to add a footnote to my thesis (p. 256). She was called Clara! The Disraeli archives, once preserved in Disraeli’s home at Hughenden Manor but now in the British Museum, contain a bundle of letters which Dr. Wood very kindly copied for me. The letters fall into three groups, the middle one being from June 1832, when Clara Bolton was campaigning, in vain, for Disraeli’s election to parliament. Her husband was the Disraeli family doctor, and through him she wrote her first letter to Benjamin Disraeli, asking for his father’s support for her good friend, Alexander d’Arblay, a theology graduate, in his application for a position. This led to the young Disraeli asking her to write to him at his home at Bradenham. There are therefore a group of letters from before June 1832. Similarly there are a number of letters from a later date, the last being from November 1832”.The essay is divided into three sections: 1) Clara Bolton and Disraeli, 2) The break between them, 3) Clara Bolton and Alexander d’Arblay. The purpose of the first two sections is to show that the nature of Clara Bolton’s acquaintance with Disraeli was otherwise than has been previously assumed. She was not his lover, but his political champion. The last section explains the nature of her friendship with Alex d’Arblay. Here she was apparently the object of his love, but she returned it merely as friendship in her attempt to help him to an appointment and to a suitable lifelong partner. He did acquire a new position but died shortly after. There is a similarity in her importance for both Grundtvig and d’Arblay in that they were both clergymen and poets. Disraeli and Grundtvig were also both writers and politicians.At the age of 35 Clara Bolton died, on June 29th 1839 in a hotel in Le Havre, according to the present representative of the Danish Institute in Rouen, Bent Jørgensen. She was the daughter of Michael Peter Verbecke and Clarissa de Brabandes, names pointing to a Flemish background. On the basis of archive studies Dr. Michael Hebbert has informed the author that Clara’s father was a merchant living in Bread Street, London, between 1804 and 1807. In 1806 a brother was born. After 1807 the family disappears from the archives, and Clara’s letters reveal nothing about her family. Likewise the circumstances of her death are unknown.The light here shed on Clara Bolton’s life and personality is achieved through comprehensive quotations from her letters: these are to be found in the Danish text, reproduced in English.Previous conceptions of Clara’s relationship to Disraeli have derived from his business manager, Philip Rose, who preserved the correspondence between them and added a commentary in 1885, after Disraeli’s death. He it is who introduces the rumour that she may have been Disraeli’s mistress. Dr. Wood, however, doubts that so intimate a relationship existed between them, and there is much in the letters that directly tells against it. The correspondence is an open one, open both to her husband and to Disraeli’s family. As a 17-year-old Philip Rose was a neighbour of Disraeli’s family at Bradenham and a friend of Disraeli’s younger brother, Ralph, who occasionally brought her letters to Bradenham. It would have been easy for him to spin some yarn about the correspondence. In her letters Clara strongly advocates to Disraeli that he should marry her friend, Margaret Trotter. After the break between Disraeli and Clara it was public knowledge that Lady Henrietta Sykes became his mistress, from 1833 to 1836. Her letters to him are of a quite different character, being extremely passionate. Yet Philip Rose’s line is followed by the most recent biographers of Disraeli: the American, Professor B. R. Jerman in The Young Disraeli (1960), the English scholar Robert Blake, in Disraeli (1963) and Sarah Bradford in Disraeli (1983). They all state that Clara Bolton was thought to be Disraeli’s mistress, also by members of his own family. Blake believes that the originator of this view was Ralph Disraeli. It is accepted that Clara Bolton 7 Grundtvig Studier 1985 was strongly attracted to Disraeli, to his manner, his talents, his writing, and not least to his eloquence during the 1832 election campaign. But nothing in her letters points to a passionate love affair.A comparison can be made with Henrietta Sykes’ letters, which openly burn with love. Blake writes of Clara Bolton’s letters (p. 75): “There is not the unequivocal eroticism that one finds in the letters from Henrietta Sykes.” In closing one of her letters Clara writes that her husband, George Buckley Bolton, is waiting impatiently for her to finish the letter so that he can take it with him.She wants Disraeli married, but not to anybody: “You must have a brilliant star like your own self”. She writes of Margaret Trotter: “When you see M. T. you will feel so inspired you will write and take her for your heroine... ” (in his novels). And in her last letter to Disraeli (November 18th 1832) she says: “... no one thing could reconcile me more to this world of ill nature than to see her your wife”. The letter also mentions a clash she has had with a group of Disraeli’s opponents. It shows her temperament and her supreme skill, both of which command the respect of men. No such bluestockings existed in Denmark at the time; she must have impressed Grundtvig.Robert Blake accepts that some uncertainty may exist in the evaluation of letters which are 150 years old, but he finds that they “do in some indefinable way give the impression of brassiness and a certain vulgarity”. Thaning has told Blake his view of her importance for Grundtvig, and this must have modified Blake’s portrait. He writes at least: “... she was evidently not stupid, and she moved in circles which had some claim to being both intellectual and cosmopolitan.”He writes of the inspiration which Grundtvig owed to her, and he concludes: “There must have been more to her than one would deduce by reading her letters and the letters about her in Disraeli’s papers.” - She spoke several languages, and moved in the company of nobles and ambassadors, politicians and literary figures, including John Russell, W.J.Fox, Eliza Flower, and Sarah Adams.However, from the spring of 1833 onwards it is Henrietta Sykes who portrays Clara Bolton in the Disraeli biographies, and naturally it is a negative portrait. The essay reproduces in English a quarrel between them when Sir Francis Sykes was visiting Clara, and Lady Sykes found him there. Henrietta Sykes regards the result as a victory for herself, but Clara’s tears are more likely to have been shed through bitterness over Disraeli, who had promised her everlasting friendship and “unspeakable obligation”. One notes that he did not promise her love. Yet despite the quarrel they all three dine together the same evening, they travel to Paris together shortly afterwards, and Disraeli comes to London to see the them off. The trip however was far from idyllic. The baron and Clara teased Henrietta. Later still she rented a house in fashionable Southend and invited Disraeli down. Sir Francis, however, insisted that the Boltons should be invited too. The essay includes Blake’s depiction of “the curious household” in Southend, (p. 31).In 1834 Clara Bolton left England and took up residence at a hotel in the Hague. A Rotterdam clergyman approached Disraeli’s vicar and he turned to Disraeli’s sister for information about the mysterious lady, who unaccompanied had settled in the Hague, joined the church and paid great attention to the clergy. She herself had said that she was financing her own Sunday School in London and another one together with the Disraeli family. In her reply Sarah Disraeli puts a distance between the family and Clara, who admittedly had visited Bradenham five years before, but who had since had no connection with the family. Sarah is completely loyal to her brother, who has long since dropped Clara. By the time the curious clergyman had received this reply, Clara had left the Hague and arrived at Dover, where she once again met Alexander d’Arblay.Alex was born in 1794, the son of a French general who died in 1818, and Fanny Burney. She was an industrious correspondent; as late as 1984 the 12th and final volume of her Journals and Letters was published. Jens Peter .gidius, a research scholar at Odense University, has brought to Dr Thaning’s notice a book about Fanny Burney by Joyce Hemlow, the main editor of the letters. In both the book and the notes there is interesting information about Clara Bolton.In the 12th volume a note (p. 852) reproduces a letter characterising her — in a different light from the Disraeli biographers. Thaning reproduces the note (pp. 38-39). The letter is written by Fanny Burney’s half-sister, Sarah Harriet Burney, and contains probably the only portrait of her outside the Disraeli biographies.It is now easier to understand how she captivated Grundtvig: “very handsome, immoderately clever, an astrologer, even, that draws out... Nativities” — “... besides poetry-mad... very entertaining, and has something of the look of a handsome witch. Lady Combermere calls her The Sybil”. The characterisation is not the letter-writer’s but that of her former pupil, Harriet Crewe, born in 1808, four years after Clara Bolton. A certain distance is to be seen in the way she calls Clara “poetry-mad”, and says that she has “conceived a fancy for Alex d’Arblay”.Thaning quotes from a letter by Clara to Alex, who apparently had proposed to her, but in vain (see his letter to her and the reply, pp. 42-43). Instead she pointed to her friend Mary Ann Smith as a possible wife. This is the last letter known in Clara’s handwriting and contradicts talk of her “vulgarity”. However, having become engaged to Mary Ann Alex no longer wrote to her and also broke off the correspondence with his mother, who had no idea where he had gone. His cousin wrote to her mother that she was afraid that he had “some Chére Amie”. “The charges are unjust,” says Thaning. “It was a lost friend who pushed him off. This seems to be borne out by a poem which has survived (quoted here on p. 45), and which includes the lines: “But oh young love’s impassioned dream /N o more in a worn out breast may glow / Nor an unpolluted stream / From a turgid fountain flow.””Alex d’Arblay died in loneliness and desperation shortly afterwards. Dr. Thaning ends his summary: “I can find no other explanation for Alexander d’Arblay’s fate than his infatuation with Clara Bolton. In fact it can be compared to Grundtvig’s. For Alex the meeting ended with “the pure stream” no longer flowing from its source. For Grundtvig, on the other hand the meeting inspired the lines in The Little Ladies: Clara’s breath opened the mouth, The rock split and the stream flowed out.”
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
27

"Book Reviews." Journal of Economic Literature 58, no. 2 (June 1, 2020): 500–502. http://dx.doi.org/10.1257/jel.58.2.498.r2.

Full text
Abstract:
Nessrine Omrani of Paris School of Business reviews “Handbook of Research on Crowdfunding,” edited by Hans Landström, Annaleena Parhankangas, and Colin Mason. The Econlit abstract of this book begins: “Twelve papers cover crowdfunding, with a focus on the current state of the field and suggestions for future research.”
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
28

"PEOPLE IN POLITICAL SCIENCE." PS: Political Science & Politics 37, no. 3 (July 2004): 501–5. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s1049096504004792.

Full text
Abstract:
Frank R. Baumgartner, professor, political science department, Pennsylvania State University, will spend the 2004–2005 academic year on sabbatical leave at the European University Institute in Florence, Italy and at Science Po in Paris, France.Jonathan Bendor, Walter and Elise Haas Professor of Political Economics and Organizations, Graduate School of Business, Stanford University, was appointed a member of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences.Michael Berkman, associate professor, political science department, Pennsylvania State University, will spend the fall 2004 semester on sabbatical leave completing a book on educational politics.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
29

"Book Reviews." Journal of Economic Literature 52, no. 2 (June 1, 2014): 538–40. http://dx.doi.org/10.1257/jel.52.2.535.r2.

Full text
Abstract:
Michael Assous of Universite Paris I Pantheon-Sorbonne P.H.A.R.E. reviews “Michal Kalecki: An Intellectual Biography: Volume I, Rendezvous in Cambridge 1899–1939”, by Jan Toporowski. The Econlit abstract of this book begins: “Presents an intellectual biography of Polish economist Michal Kalecki, focusing on the years 1899–1939. Discusses the early years; the crucible of the Polish Revolution; economic journalism; a move to Warsaw; the Institute for the Study of Business Cycles and Prices; the socialist discussions; the enigma of the business cycle; Sweden; London; from London to Cambridge; seeking work again; the first synthesis of theory; Kalecki and his colleagues at the Cambridge Project; and shared ideas amid mutual incomprehension. Toporowski is with the School of Oriental and African Studies at the University of London.”
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
30

Chiaverina, Pierre, Emmanuel Raynaud, Marie Fillâtre, Sophie Nicklaus, and Valentin Bellassen. "The Drivers of the Nutritional Quality and Carbon Footprint of School Menus in the Paris Area." Journal of Agricultural & Food Industrial Organization, June 29, 2022. http://dx.doi.org/10.1515/jafio-2021-0051.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Public school food procurement has been identified as a key lever in the transition towards sustainable food systems. In this study, we assess the nutritional quality and the carbon footprint of 2020 school menus served in 101 municipalities in the inner suburbs of Paris. In this sample, school canteens menus meet an average 8.2/15 (min = 4, max = 14) adequacy score to the regulatory nutritional quality frequency criteria and their carbon footprint averages at 1.9 (min = 1.2, max = 2.6) kgCO2e/day. The nutritional and environmental qualities of canteen menus were not correlated with each other. In-house canteens have a significantly higher nutritional quality – 0.7 more points – and so do larger canteens. The carbon footprint significantly decreases with an increasing education level of the population and, for in-house canteens, it also decreases by 0.16 kgCO2e/day with a ten-fold increase in canteen size and by 0.0035 kgCO2e/day per percent of left-wing vote, breaking even with delegated canteens above 3500 enrolled children and 53% of left-wing vote respectively. The frequency of certified food (mean = 18%, min = 0%, max = 51%), a cornerstone of the 2018 national law aiming at more sustainable institutional catering, has no impact on our indicators of nutritional quality and carbon footprint. The substantial variations between canteens in both nutritional and environmental qualities suggests that there is room for improvement on both ends.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
31

TIO-TOURE, Aboubacar T. "Les métiers de l’industrie pharmaceutique et chaines de valeurs - Communication Introductive." Journal Africain de Technologie Pharmaceutique et Biopharmacie (JATPB) 2, no. 3 (December 20, 2023). http://dx.doi.org/10.57220/jatpb.v2i3.171.

Full text
Abstract:
Dr Aboubacar Tiécoura TIO-TOURE, Pharmacien, Associé Co Fondateur Ylancia Conseil SAS, Abidjan, Côte d’Ivoire Biographie : Dr Aboubacar Tiécoura TIO-TOURE est né le 14 février 1970 à Paris. Il est titulaire du diplôme de pharmacien de l’Université de Montréal, Canada depuis 1996, d’un Advanced Certificate : Innovation et entreprenariat de HEC (Paris)/BABSON Business School (Boston), du diplôme de Finance for Executives de l’INSEAD Business School (France) et d’un Master en Marketing pharmaceutique de l’Ecole Supérieure de Commerce de Paris (France). Il a occupé de multiples fonctions au sein des Laboratoires Pharmaceutiques Smithkline Beecham, Aventis Pharma et Sanofi Aventis en tant que Chef Produit Junior, Délégué médical Hôpital, Business Team leader / Chef Produits, Directeur des Opérations Afrique de l’Ouest, Afrique de Est et Afrique centrale de 1998 à 2009. De 2009 à 2017, il fut Country Chair & Directeur Général CCS – Afrique Francophone Subsaharienne du Laboratoire Pharmaceutique Sanofi Afrique Subsaharienne, basé à Dakar (Sénégal) pour la Côte d’Ivoire, Benin, Burkina Faso, Mauritanie, Togo, Guinée, Niger, Gambie, Sierra Leone, Liberia et Cap Vert. Ensuite, en Janvier 2017, il fut Directeur Général de l’usine de production pharmaceutique à Dakar (Winthrop Pharma Sénégal - WPS). Actuellement, Dr TIO-TOURE est Titulaire de la Nouvelle Pharmacie Notre Dame (Treichville) et aussi enseignant vacataire en Initiation au Marketing Pharmaceutique à l’Université F. Houphouët-Boigny d’Abidjan (UFR Sciences Pharmaceutiques et Biologiques). Dr Aboubacar Tiécoura TIO-TOURE est aussi Co-Fondateur et Associé de PCA SARL puis Ylancia Group SA (depuis 2020), basé à Abidjan pour toute l’Afrique Sub Saharienne. PCA SARL est un service pharmaceutique support spécialisé dans les conseils et services du domaine de l’industrie, de la santé publique et privée et dans la gestion des affaires règlementaire. (Ex : quelques Clients : MSHP CI / C2D, Min industrie et Commerce CI, NPSP, SANOFI, UPSA,….). Résumé : L'industrie pharmaceutique est un processus complexe et multidimensionnel. Chaque étape nécessite des compétences spécifiques et offre des opportunités de carrière pour les diplômés en pharmacie, bien au-delà de l'officine traditionnelle. De plus, l'univers pharmaceutique est en pleine mutation grâce aux avancées technologiques et aux évolutions des besoins de la société. L'industrie pharmaceutique évolue avec l'émergence de nouvelles technologies et l'évolution des normes réglementaires. Dans cette présentation, nous embarquerons pour un voyage découverte des métiers qui animent cette industrie essentielle à partir d’une description de la chaîne de valeur pharmaceutique. En explorant ces métiers, nous verrons comment les professionnels s'adaptent pour répondre aux défis complexes de la recherche, de la production et de la commercialisation de médicaments tout en maintenant les plus hauts standards de qualité et de sécurité.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
32

Koźmińska-Frejlak, Ewa. "A Testimony of Silence… Interview with Jerzy Lewiński, a former functionary of the Order Service in the Warsaw ghetto." Zagłada Żydów. Studia i Materiały, December 1, 2008, 317–52. http://dx.doi.org/10.32927/zzsim.87.

Full text
Abstract:
Jerzy Lewiński was born at the beginning of the previous century (in 1911) in a family of assimilated Jews. Not only did he witness the most important events of that century, but he participated in a number of them as well. The youngest of five siblings, he had two step-sisters and a step-brother, from his father’s (Kopel–Kacper) first marriage and brother Adolf (mother Frajndla–Franciszka). Initially, he lived in the city of Turek, from where he moved to Warsaw in 1922, after the tragic death of his father (murdered in 1920 by his business partner). Here, in 1933, he graduated from law school of Warsaw University. During his studies, he left for several months for a scholarship at the École Superieure Politique in Paris. After completing his studies in September 1934, he was referred to the Cadet School in Częstochowa and completed it a year later as a reserve officer cadet. He passed his final exam before the military commission headed by Stanisław Władysław Maczek (the certified colonel). Following his release from military service, Lewiński moved to Łódź, where he completed judge’s training in the Łódź District Court. He also started his advocate’s training there in 1937.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
33

"With my reputation? Making the most of markets and avoiding risks." Strategic Direction 33, no. 11 (November 13, 2017): 10–12. http://dx.doi.org/10.1108/sd-08-2017-0136.

Full text
Abstract:
Purpose This paper aims to review the latest management developments across the globe and pinpoint practical implications from cutting-edge research and case studies. Design/methodology/approach This briefing is prepared by an independent writer who adds their own impartial comments and places the papers in context. Findings It is approximately 200 years since the first business school was set up – not the Wharton School as some would have you believe, but ESCP Europe in Paris in 1819. Building on some even earlier schools that taught accounting, ESCP and other European schools paved the way for the behemoths that were to follow in the twentieth century, and one can imagine that in some lectures the core messages were not too different from today – be customer-centric, behave ethically at all times, and try to create a competitive advantage (even if the term was yet to be made famous by Michael Porter). Practical implications The paper provides strategic insights and practical thinking that have influenced some of the world’s leading organizations. Originality/value The briefing saves busy executives and researchers hours of reading time by selecting only the very best, most pertinent information and presenting it in a condensed and easy-to-digest format.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
34

Passant, Adrien Jean-Guy. "Toward an alternative history of commercial education in Latin America: lessons from the emergence of the first commercial school in 1820s Argentina." Journal of Management History, July 16, 2024. http://dx.doi.org/10.1108/jmh-09-2023-0102.

Full text
Abstract:
Purpose This paper aims to examine the creation of the first commercial school in early independent Argentina in 1826 – the Academy of Accountancy of Buenos Aires (AABA) – at the request of the Argentine Government, which entrusted its direction to French expatriate Amédée Brodart, who was considered an expert in commercial education. Design/methodology/approach This study adopts a microhistory approach based on individual biography and archival research. First, it investigated published biographies of contemporary political figures Brodart had been in contact with. Then, the Argentine archives of the Ministry of Finance and the Arturo Jauretche Museum of the Bank of the Province of Buenos Aires provided information on Brodart’s life during his expatriation to Latin America. Finally, the French Archives of the Paris National Library and ESCP Business School in Paris provided information on Brodart’s life before his departure for Argentina and after his final return to France. These primary sources include extracts from Brodart’s correspondence, financial ledgers, study plans and a few rare iconographic documents. Findings AABA was connected to a nationalist agenda: to develop Argentinian trade to overcome national underdevelopment and to counter political agitation in the country. However, the lack of local expertise in commercial education, as well as Argentine authorities’ desire to avoid depending on foreign powers, led them to call on a French expatriate rather than on a network of organizations to open this school. Research limitations/implications This paper contributes to the literature on the history of commercial education in Latin America and to the literature on the international transfer of commercial education models. This paper is also among the first to consider the origin story of Argentina’s relationship with commercial education. Practical implications This research offers new reflexive perspectives on the emergence of commercial education in Latin America by highlighting the agentivity of local actors. Originality/value Through a lens of dependency ambiguity, this paper repositions narratives of the development of commercial education in Latin America away from a Western-centric explanation, highlighting the role of local contextual actors. In doing so, it offers an alternative history of commercial education focused on Latin America.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
35

Michel, Hélène. "Michel Anteby, L’École des patrons. Silence et morales d’entreprise à la Business School de Harvard, Paris, Éditions Rue d’Ulm/Presses de l’ENS, coll. « Sciences sociales », 2015, 264 p." La Nouvelle Revue du Travail, no. 8 (April 30, 2016). http://dx.doi.org/10.4000/nrt.2760.

Full text
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
36

Wan, Xiang (Shawn), Anuj Kumar, and Xitong Li. "How Do Product Recommendations Help Consumers Search? Evidence from a Field Experiment." Management Science, October 17, 2023. http://dx.doi.org/10.1287/mnsc.2023.4951.

Full text
Abstract:
Product recommendations can benefit consumers’ online product search via multiple underlying mechanisms, such as showing products that offer them high value, facilitating navigation on the website, or exposing more product information. However, it is unclear ex ante which is the primary underlying mechanism that drives the benefits of product recommendations to consumers. We conducted a randomized field experiment to estimate the benefits of an item-based collaborative filtering (CF) recommendation system to consumers. We collect unique data on the affinity scores computed by an item-based CF algorithm to develop measures of a product’s net value and horizontal (taste) fit for consumers. Our results indicate that product recommendations help consumers search for higher-value products that are lower priced, fit their tastes better, or both. Besides that, we find that the ability to find higher-value products (rather than easy navigation or exposure to more product information) is the primary driver for consumers’ higher purchase probabilities under recommendations. We further find a higher benefit of recommendations in product categories with higher price dispersion and heterogeneity in consumers’ tastes, providing additional evidence for the lower price and better horizontal fit mechanisms. Finally, we find that when made available, consumers substitute their usage of other search tools on the website with product recommendations. Our findings have important implications for online retailers, policymakers, regulators, and item-based CF recommendation system design. This paper was accepted by D. J. Wu, information systems. Funding: This work was supported by the Public Utility Research Center of the University of Florida, the Hi! PARIS Fellowship, the HEC Foundation, and the Leavey School of Business at Santa Clara University [Grant 102720]. Supplemental Material: Data and the online appendix are available at https://doi.org/10.1287/mnsc.2023.4951 .
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
37

Nobles, Bill. "Use hierarchy for “liberating servant leadership” instead of controlling employees." Journal of Organization Design 8, no. 1 (November 18, 2019). http://dx.doi.org/10.1186/s41469-019-0061-x.

Full text
Abstract:
AbstractSince the Industrial Revolution, management has relied on hierarchy to control assets and employees. The negative impact of that hierarchical control on employee performance has long been recognized, yet in spite of expert and scholarly attempts to solve these problems hierarchical control generally continues to dominate management theory and practices. This article argues that is because these problems are rooted not in hierarchy, but rather in organizational expectations of hierarchy. Hierarchy emphasizing “liberating servant leadership” (Dr. Isaac Getz of the ESCP Business School in Paris introduced the term “liberating leadership,” the French equivalent of which “entreprise libérée” has become a household term in France. Max De Pree suggested the leader must become a servant in Leadership is an Art. This combines the two concepts.) instead of controlling employees can produce extraordinary business results. Eighteen innovative CEOs (The innovative CEOs and their successful companies in alphabetical order are Bill Gore, W.L. Gore Company; Bob Beyster, Science Applications International Corporation; Bob Davids, Radica Games & Sea Smoke Vineyard and Winery; Bob Koski, Sun Hydraulics; Bob Townsend, AVIS; David Kelley, IDEO; Garry Ridge, WD-40; Gordon Forward, Chaparral Steel; Harry Quadracci, Quad/Graphics; Herb Kelleher, Southwest Airlines; Jeff Westphal, Vertex; Ken Iverson, Nucor Steel; Kim Jordan, New Belgium Brewing; Max De Pree, Herman Miller; Paul Staley, PQ Corporation; Rich Teerlink, Harley Davidson; Robert McDermott, USAA Insurance; and Stan Richards, The Richards Group. Additional details about each leader can be found in the books Freedom, Inc. by Brian Carney and Isaac Getz and Questioning Corporate Hierarchy by Paul Staley and Bill Nobles.) whom I have studied discovered this by trial and error while trying to take advantage of Douglas McGregor’s Theory Y. Their leadership changed the design of their organizations. Believing that individuals can drive themselves more effectively than managers can, these CEOs sought to create conditions in which associates committed themselves to organizational objectives, and satisfied their ego and self-development needs. The CEOs relied on hierarchy to control financial assets, but fundamentally changed the human dimension. The organizational roles traditionally called “middle managers” responsible for controlling employees became “liberating servant leaders” responsible for ensuring that associates had everything needed to freely self-control and self-coordinate their efforts. The resulting self-motivated, creative employees played key roles in each CEO’s company being extraordinarily successful. These experiences provide a foundation for transforming the human role of hierarchy in organizational design.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
38

"Reading & writing." Language Teaching 40, no. 3 (June 20, 2007): 263–68. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s0261444807004399.

Full text
Abstract:
07–430Anson, Chris M. (N Carolina State U, Raleigh, USA; chris_anson@ncsu.edu), Assessing writing in cross-curricular programs: Determining the locus of activity. Assessing Writing (Elsevier) 11.2 (2006), 100–112.07–431Chanock, Kate (La Trobe U, Bundoora, Australia; c.chanock@latrobe.edu.au), Help for a dyslexic learner from an unlikely source: The study of Ancient Greek. Literacy (Oxford University Press) 40.3 (2006), 164–170.07–432Cole, Simon (Daito Bunka U, Japan), Consciousness-raising and task-based learning in writing. The Language Teacher (Japan Association for Language Teaching) 31.1 (2007), 3–8.07–433Daniels, Peter T. (New Jersey, USA). On beyond alphabets. Written Language and Literacy (Benjamins) 9.1 (2006), 7–24.07–434Dovey, Teresa (U Technology, Sydney, Australia), What purposes, specifically? Re-thinking purposes and specificity in the context of the ‘new vocationalism’. English for Specific Purposes (Elsevier) 25.4 (2006), 387–402.07–435Dowdall, Clare (U Plymouth, UK; c.dowdall@plymouth.ac.uk), Dissonance between the digitally created words of school and home. Literacy (Oxford University Press) 40.3 (2006), 153–163.07–436Elbow, Peter (U Massachusetts, Amherst, USA; elbow@english.umass.edu), Do we need a single standard of value for institutional assessment? An essay response to Asao Inoue's ‘community-based assessment pedagogy’. Assessing Writing (Elsevier) 11.2 (2006), 81–99.07–437Green, Anthony (U Cambridge, ESOL Examinations, Cambridge, UK; Green.A@cambridgeesol.org), Washback to the learner: Learner and teacher perspectives on IELTS preparation course expectations and outcomes. Assessing Writing (Elsevier) 11.2 (2006), 113–134.07–438Holme, Randal & Bussabamintra Chalauisaeng (Hong Kong Institute of Education, Hong Kong, China), The learner as needs analyst: The use of participatory appraisal in the EAP reading classroom. English for Specific Purposes (Elsevier) 25.4 (2006), 403–419.07–439Jia, Yueming Zohreh R. Eslami, & Lynn M. Burlbaw (Texas A & M U, USA), ESL teachers' perceptions and factors influencing their use of classroom-based reading assessment. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.2 (2006), 407–430.07–440Kirkgöz, Yasemin (Çukurova U, Turkey; ykirkgoz@cu.edu.tr), Designing a corpus based English reading course for academic purposes. The Reading Matrix (Readingmatrix.com) 6.3 (2006), 281–298.07–441Lambirth, Andrew (Canterbury Christ Church U, UK; al4@cant.ac.uk) & Kathy Goouch, Golden times of writing: The creative compliance of writing journals. Literacy (Blackwell) 40.3 (2006), 146–152.07–442Li, Yongyan (City Hong Kong, China), A doctoral student of physics writing for publication: A sociopolitically-oriented case study. English for Specific Purposes (Elsevier) 25.4 (2006), 456–478.07–443Moreira, Sylvia (City U New York, USA) & Maryellen Hamilton. Goats don't wear coats: An examination of semantic interference in rhyming assessments of reading readiness for English language learners. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.2 (2006), 547–557.07–444Penney, Catherine (U Newfoundland, Canada) James Drover, Carrie Dyck & Amanda Squires, Phoneme awareness is not a prerequisite for learning to read. Written Language and Literacy (Benjamins) 9.1 (2006), 115–133.07–445Serniclaes, Willy (U René Descartes, Paris, France), Allophonic perception in developmental dyslexia: Origin, reliability and implications of the categorical perception deficit. Written Language and Literacy (Benjamins) 9.1 (2006), 135–152.07–446Suzuki, Akio (Josai U, Japan), Differences in reading strategies employed by students constructing graphic organizers and students producing summaries in EFL reading. JALT Journal (Japan Association for Language Teaching) 28.2 (2006), 177–196.07–447Stapleton, Paul (Hokkaido U, Sapporo, Japan) & Rena Helms-Park, Evaluating Web sources in an EAP course: Introducing a multi-trait instrument for feedback and assessment. English for Specific Purposes (Elsevier) 25.4 (2006), 438–455.07–448Zhu, Yunxia (U Queensland, New Zealand; zyunxia@unitec.ac.nz), Understanding sociocognitive space of written discourse: Implications for teaching business writing to Chinese students. International Review of Applied Linguistics in Language Teaching (Walter de Gruyter) 44.3 (2006), 265–285.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
39

"Language learning." Language Teaching 37, no. 1 (January 2004): 53–61. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s0261444804222133.

Full text
Abstract:
04–28Atienza Merino, José Luis (Universidad de Oviedo, Spain). L'émergence de l'inconscient dans l'appropriation des langues étrangères. [The role of the Subconscious in Foreign Language Learning.] Études delinguistique appliquée (Paris, France), 131, 3 (2003), 305–328.04–29Belz, Julie A. and Kinginger, Celeste (Pennsylvania State U., USA). Discourse options and the development of pragmatic competence by classroom learners of German: the case of address forms. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 53, 4 (2003), 591–647.04–30Berry, Rita Shuk Yin (Hong Kong Institute of Education) and Williams, Marion. In at the deep end. Difficulties experienced by Hong Kong Chinese ESL learners at an independent school in the United Kingdom. Journal of Language and Social Psychology (Thousand Oaks, CA, USA), 23, 1 (2004), 118–34.04–31Couper, Graeme (Auckland University of Technology, New Zealand). The value of an explicit pronunciation syllabus in ESOL teaching. Prospect (Sydney, Australia), 18, 3 (2003), 53–70.04–32De Fraine, Bieke, Van Damme, Jan, Van Landeghem, Georges and Opdenakker, Marie-Christine (Centre for Educational Effectiveness and Evaluation, Belgium; Email: Beatrijs.DeFraine@ped.kuleuven.ac.be) and Onghena, Patrick. The effect of schools and classes on language achievement. British Educational Research Journal (London, UK), 29, 6 (2003), 841–859.04–33Detey, Sylvain (Université de Toulouse-Le Mirail, France). Invariance, variations et “centration cognitive”: quelles nécessités pour la didactique des langues? [Universals, individuality and “cognitive centring”: what is their use for language teaching?]Revue Parole (Paris, France), 25/26 (2003), 75–114.04–34Durán, Pilar (Reading U., UK; Email: p.duran@reading.ac.uk). Children as mediators for the second language learning of their migrant parents. Language and Education (Clevedon, UK), 17, 5 (2003), 311–331.04–35Erlam, Rosemary (U. of Auckland, New Zealand). Evaluating the relative effectiveness of structured-input and output-based instruction in foreign language learning. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 25, (4) (2003), 559–582.04–36Gardner, R. C. (University of Western Ontario, Canada; Email: gardner@uwo.ca), Masgoret, A. M., Tennant, J. and Mihic L. Integrative motivation: changes during a year-long intermediate level language course. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 54, 1 (2004), 1–34.04–37Gélat, Mona (Twickenham, UK; Email: mona_gelat@onetel.net.uk). Taking others' perspectives in a peer interactional setting while preparing for a written argument. Language and Education (Clevedon, UK), 17, 5 (2003), 332–354.04–38Graham, Suzanne (Reading U., UK; Email: suzanne@graham11.freeserve.co.uk). Learner strategies and advanced level listening comprehension. Language Learning Journal (London, UK), 28 (Winter 2003), 64–69.04–39Hew, Soon-Hin and Ohki, Mitsuri (Kyoto U., Japan; Email: my711010@hotmail.com). Effect of animated graphic annotations and immediate visual feedback in aiding Japanese pronunciation learning: a case study. Calico Journal (Texas, USA), 21, 2 (2004), 397–419.04–40Itakura, Hiroko (The Hong Kong Polytechnic University, Hong Kong; Email: eghiroko@polyu.edu.hk). Changing cultural stereotypes through e-mail assisted foreign language learning. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 1 (2004), 37–51.04–41Johnstone, Richard (Stirling U., UK; Email: r.m.johnstone@stir.ac.uk). Evidence-based policy: early modern language learning at primary. Language Learning Journal (London, UK), 28 (Winter 2003), 14–21.04–42Kingston, John (University of Massachusetts, USA; Email: jkingston@linguist.umass.edu). Learning foreign vowels. Language and Speech (Twickenham, UK), 46, 2–3 (2003), 295–349.04–43Lamb, Martin (University of Leeds, UK; Email: m.v.lamb@education.leeds.ac.uk). Integrative motivation in a globalizing world. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 1 (2004), 3–19.04–44Larson-Hall, Jennifer (University of North Texas, USA). Predicting perceptual success with segments: a test of Japanese speakers of Russian. Second Language Research (London, UK), 20, 1 (2004), 33–76.04–45Lazaraton, Anne (University of Minnesota, USA; Email: lazaratn@umn.edu). Gesture and speech in the vocabulary explanations of one ESL teacher: a microanalytic inquiry. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 54, 1 (2004), 79–117.04–46Lightbown, Patsy M. (Concordia U., Canada; Email: patsy.lightbown@verizon.net). SLA research in the classroom/SLA research for the classroom. Language Learning Journal (London, UK), 28 (Winter 2003), 4–13.04–47Loewen, Shawn (University of Auckland, New Zealand; Email: s.loewen@auckland.ac.nz). Uptake in incidental focus on form in meaning-focused ESL lessons. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 54, 1 (2004), 153–188.04–48Matsuda, Sae and Gobel, Peter (Kyoto Sangyo University, Japan; Email: sae@ cc.kyoto-su.as.jp). Anxiety and predictors of performance in the foreign language classroom. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 1 (2004), 21–36.04–49Mills, N., Herron, C. and Cole, S. (Emory University, Atlanta; Email: nmills@learnlink.emory.edu.). Teacher-assisted versus individual viewing of foreign language video: relation to comprehension, self-efficacy, and engagement. Calico Journal (Texas, USA), 21, 2 (2004), 291–316.04–50Mishra, Ranjita (Utkal U., India). The development of narration ability among pre-school children. Psycho-lingua (Raipur, India), 33, 1 (2003), 8–16.04–51Mondria, Jan-Arjen (U. of Groningen, The Netherlands). The effects of inferring, verifying, and memorizing on the retention of L2 word meanings. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 25, (4) 473–499.04–52Park, Hyeson (University of South Carolina, USA). A minimalist approach to null objects and subjects in second language acquisition. Second Language Research, 20, 1 (2004), 1–32.04–53Phakiti, Aek (U. of Melbourne, Australia; Email: aekmaejo@hotmail.com). Acloser look at gender and strategy use in L2 reading. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 53, 4 (2003), 649–702.04–54Roed, J. (University College London, UK; Email: j.roed@ucl.ac.uk). Language learner behaviour in a virtual environment. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 16, 2–3 (2003), 155–172.04–55Rogerson-Revell, Pamela (U. of Leicester, UK; Email: pmrr1@le.ac.uk). Developing a cultural syllabus for business language e-learning materials. ReCall (Cambridge, UK), 15, 2 (2003), 155–168.04–56Sanz, Cristina and Morgan-Short, Kara (Georgetown University, USA; Email: sanzc@georgetown.edu). Positive evidence versus explicit rule presentation and explicit negative feedback: a computer assisted study. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 54, 1 (2004), 35–78.04–57Savignon, S. and Roithmeier, W. (The Pennsylvania State University, USA; Email: SJSavignon@psu.edu). Computer-mediated communication: texts and strategies. Calico Journal (Texas, USA), 21, 2 (2004), 265–290.04–58Shaughnessy, Michael (Washington and Jefferson C, USA; Email: mshaughnessy@washjeff.edu). CALL, commercialism, and culture: inherent software design conflicts and their results. ReCall (Cambridge, UK), 15, 2 (2003), 251–268.04–59Shedivy, Sandra (University of Wisconsin, USA; Email: shed2@msn.com). Factors that lead some students to continue the study of foreign language past the usual 2 years in high school. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 1 (2004), 103–119.04–60Stunder, Thérèse (Geneva, Switzerland). Kann man Grammatik unterrichten?Antworten aus der Perspektive des Genfer DiGS-Projekts [Can we teach grammar? Some answers from the Geneva's DiGS-project.] Der Unterrichtspraxis (Cherry Hill, NJ, USA), 35, 2 (Spring 2003), 109–122.04–61Waring, Rob (Notre Dame Seishin U., Japan) and Takaki, Misako.At what rate do learners learn and retain new vocabulary from reading a graded reader?Reading in a Foreign Language (Hawai'i, USA), 15, 2 (2003), 130–163.04–62Wu, Xinyi (Sunchime & Yiyan Science and Education Development Corporation, China; Email: xinyi525@sohu.com). Intrinsic motivation and young language learners: the impact of the classroom environment. System (Oxford, UK), 31 (4) (2003), 501–517.04–63Yashima, Tomoko (Kansai University, Japan; Email: yashima@ipcku.kansai-u.ac.jp), Zenuk-Nishide, Loriand Shimizu, Kazuaki. The influence of attitudes and affect on willingness to communicate and second language communication. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 54, 1 (2004), 119–152.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
40

"Applied linguistics." Language Teaching 39, no. 2 (April 2006): 146–52. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s0261444806283708.

Full text
Abstract:
06–381Abdel-Fattah, Mahmoud M. (Birzeit U, West Bank; mfatah@birzeit.edu), On the translation of modals from English into Arabic and vice versa: The case of deontic modality mistranslations. Babel (John Benjamins) 51.1 (2005), 31–48.06–382Adler, Silvia (U Haifa, Israel; sadler@univ.haifa.ac.il), Un paramètre discursif dans l'ellipse des régimes prépositionnels [A discourse parameter in the ellipsis of prepositional rules]. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.3 (2005), 219–234.06–383Barnbrook, Geoff (U Birmingham, UK; G.Barnbrook@bham.ac.uk), Usage notes in Johnson'sDictionary. The International Journal of Lexicography (Oxford University Press) 18.2 (2005), 189–201.06–384Belcher, Diane (Georgia State U, USA), English for Specific Purposes: Teaching to perceived needs and imagined futures in the worlds of work, study and everyday life. TESOL Quarterly (Teachers of English to Speakers of Other Languages) 40.1 (2006), 133–156.06–385Burridge, Kate (Monash U, Australia), Proper English: Rhetoric or reality. English in Australia (www.englishaustralia.com.au) 22.1 (2004), 12 pp.06–386Charolles, Michel (U de Paris, France; Michel.Charolles@ens.fr), Anne Le Draoulec, Marie-Paule Pery-Woodley & Laure Sarda, Temporal and spatial dimensions of discourse organisation. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.2 (2005), 115–130.06–387Eades, Diana (U New England, Australia), Applied linguistics and language analysis in asylum seeker cases. Applied Linguistics (Oxford University Press) 26.4 (2005), 503–526.06–388Espinal, M. Teresa (U Autónoma de Barcelona, Spain; Teresa.Espinal@uab.es), A conceptual dictionary of Catalan idioms. The International Journal of Lexicography (Oxford University Press) 18.4 (2005), 509–540.06–389Grabski, Michael (Technische Universität Berlin, Germany) & Manfred Stede,Bei: Intraclausal coherence relations illustrated with a German preposition. Discourse Processes (Erlbaum) 41.2 (2006), 195–219.06–390Hanks, Patrick (Brandeis U, USA & Berlin-Brandenburg Academy of Sciences, Germany; hanks@bbaw.de), Johnson and modern lexicography. The International Journal of Lexicography (Oxford University Press) 18.2 (2005), 243–266.06–391Kramsch, Claire (U California at Berkeley, USA), Post 9/11: Foreign languages between knowledge and power. Applied Linguistics (Oxford University Press) 26.4 (2005), 545–567.06–392Larrivee, Pierre (Aston U, Birmingham, UK; p.larrivee@aston.ac.uk), Quelqu'un n'est pas venu [Someone didn't come]. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.3 (2005), 279–296.06–393Le Draoulec, Anne (U de Toulouse-Le Mirail, France; draoulec@univ-tlse2.fr), Avant que/ de: possibles passages à la connexion temporelle [Avant que/de: possible links to temporal connections]. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.2 (2005), 131–151.06–394Lillo, Antonio (U Alicante, Spain), Cut-down puns. English Today (Cambridge University Press) 22.1 (2006), 36–44.06–395Macnamara, Matthew (National U Ireland, Cork; mmacnamara@french.ucc.ie), Tense and discourse topic in a corpus ofLe Mondepolitical articles. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.1 (2005), 49–66.06–396Mosegaard Hansen, Maj-Britt (U Copenhagen, Denmark; maj@hum.ku.dk), A comparative study of the semantics and pragmatics ofenfin and finalement, in synchrony and diachrony. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.2 (2005), 153–171.06–397Myers, Greg (Lancaster U, UK), Applied linguistics and institutions of opinion. Applied Linguistics (Oxford University Press) 26.4 (2005), 527–544.06–398Nelson, Gerald (U College London, UK; g.nelson@ucl.ac.uk), The core and periphery of world Englishes: A corpus-based exploration. World Englishes (Blackwell) 25.1 (2006), 115–129.06–399Otani, Hiroaki (Hoshi U, Japan; hiroaki-otani@jcom.home.ne.jp), Investigating intercollocations – towards an archaeology of text. The International Journal of Lexicography (Oxford University Press) 18.1 (2005), 1–24.06–400Piot, Mireille (U Stendhal-Grenoble, Paris, France; mireille.piot@ens.fr), Sur la nature des fausses prépositionssauf et excepté [Concerning the nature of the false prepositions sauf and excepté]. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.3 (2005), 297–314.06–401Prćić, Tvrtko (U Novi Sad, Serbia; tprcic@EUnet.yu), Prefixes vs initial combining forms in English: A lexicographic perspective. The International Journal of Lexicography (Oxford University Press) 18.3 (2005), 313–334.06–402Ravid, Dorit & Ruth A. Berman (Tel Aviv U, Israel), Information density in the development of spoken and written narratives in English and Hebrew. Discourse Processes (Erlbaum) 41.2 (2006), 117–149.06–403Ricalens, Karine (U de Toulouse-Le Mirail, France; ricalens@univ-tlse2.fr), Laure Sarda & Francis Cornish, Prescriptions d'itinéraires: rôles de l'organisation spatio-temporelle, de la structure référentielle, de la mémoire et du genre [Descriptions of itineraries: The roles of spatio-temporal organisation, referential structure, memory and genre]. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.2 (2005), 195–218.06–404Rule, Sarah (U Southampton; s.rule@soton.ac.uk), French interlanguage oral corpora: recent developments. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 14.3 (2004), 343–356.06–405Snell, Julia (U Leeds, UK), Schema theory and the humour ofLittle Britain. English Today (Cambridge University Press) 22.1 (2006), 59–64.06–406Stahlke, Herbert F. W. (Ball State U, USA), Assimilation to /r/ in English initial consonant clusters. English Today (Cambridge University Press) 22.1 (2006), 57–58.06–407van Rooy, Bertus (North West U, South Africa; ntlajvr@puk.ac.za), The extension of the progressive aspect in Black South African English. World Englishes (Blackwell) 25.1 (2006), 37–64.06–408Vieu, Laure (IRIT, CNRS/LOA-ISTC-CNR, Trento, Italy; vieu@irit.fr), Myriam Bras, Nicholas Asher & Michel Aurnague, Locating adverbials in discourse. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.2 (2005), 173–193.06–409Whittaker, Sunniva (Norwegian School of Economics and Business Administration, Helleveien, Norway; sunniva.whittaker@nhh.no), Description syntaxique et discursive des syntagmes nominaux de typeN dit + complément adjectival, prépositionnel ou nominal [A syntactic and discoursal description of the nominal constructions N dit + adjectival, prepositional or nominal complement]. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 15.1 (2005), 83–96.06–410Xu, Hai (Guangdong U of Foreign Studies, China; xuhai1101@yahoo.com.cn), Treatment of deictic expressions in example sentences in English learners' dictionaries. The International Journal of Lexicography (Oxford University Press) 18.3 (2005), 289–311.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
41

Champion, Katherine M. "A Risky Business? The Role of Incentives and Runaway Production in Securing a Screen Industries Production Base in Scotland." M/C Journal 19, no. 3 (June 22, 2016). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.1101.

Full text
Abstract:
IntroductionDespite claims that the importance of distance has been reduced due to technological and communications improvements (Cairncross; Friedman; O’Brien), the ‘power of place’ still resonates, often intensifying the role of geography (Christopherson et al.; Morgan; Pratt; Scott and Storper). Within the film industry, there has been a decentralisation of production from Hollywood, but there remains a spatial logic which has preferenced particular centres, such as Toronto, Vancouver, Sydney and Prague often led by a combination of incentives (Christopherson and Storper; Goldsmith and O’Regan; Goldsmith et al.; Miller et al.; Mould). The emergence of high end television, television programming for which the production budget is more than £1 million per television hour, has presented new opportunities for screen hubs sharing a very similar value chain to the film industry (OlsbergSPI with Nordicity).In recent years, interventions have proliferated with the aim of capitalising on the decentralisation of certain activities in order to attract international screen industries production and embed it within local hubs. Tools for building capacity and expertise have proliferated, including support for studio complex facilities, infrastructural investments, tax breaks and other economic incentives (Cucco; Goldsmith and O’Regan; Jensen; Goldsmith et al.; McDonald; Miller et al.; Mould). Yet experience tells us that these will not succeed everywhere. There is a need for a better understanding of both the capacity for places to build a distinctive and competitive advantage within a highly globalised landscape and the relative merits of alternative interventions designed to generate a sustainable production base.This article first sets out the rationale for the appetite identified in the screen industries for co-location, or clustering and concentration in a tightly drawn physical area, in global hubs of production. It goes on to explore the latest trends of decentralisation and examines the upturn in interventions aimed at attracting mobile screen industries capital and labour. Finally it introduces the Scottish screen industries and explores some of the ways in which Scotland has sought to position itself as a recipient of screen industries activity. The paper identifies some key gaps in infrastructure, most notably a studio, and calls for closer examination of the essential ingredients of, and possible interventions needed for, a vibrant and sustainable industry.A Compulsion for ProximityIt has been argued that particular spatial and place-based factors are central to the development and organisation of the screen industries. The film and television sector, the particular focus of this article, exhibit an extraordinarily high degree of spatial agglomeration, especially favouring centres with global status. It is worth noting that the computer games sector, not explored in this article, slightly diverges from this trend displaying more spatial patterns of decentralisation (Vallance), although key physical hubs of activity have been identified (Champion). Creative products often possess a cachet that is directly associated with their point of origin, for example fashion from Paris, films from Hollywood and country music from Nashville – although it can also be acknowledged that these are often strategic commercial constructions (Pecknold). The place of production represents a unique component of the final product as well as an authentication of substantive and symbolic quality (Scott, “Creative cities”). Place can act as part of a brand or image for creative industries, often reinforcing the advantage of being based in particular centres of production.Very localised historical, cultural, social and physical factors may also influence the success of creative production in particular places. Place-based factors relating to the built environment, including cheap space, public-sector support framework, connectivity, local identity, institutional environment and availability of amenities, are seen as possible influences in the locational choices of creative industry firms (see, for example, Drake; Helbrecht; Hutton; Leadbeater and Oakley; Markusen).Employment trends are notoriously difficult to measure in the screen industries (Christopherson, “Hollywood in decline?”), but the sector does contain large numbers of very small firms and freelancers. This allows them to be flexible but poses certain problems that can be somewhat offset by co-location. The findings of Antcliff et al.’s study of workers in the audiovisual industry in the UK suggested that individuals sought to reconstruct stable employment relations through their involvement in and use of networks. The trust and reciprocity engendered by stable networks, built up over time, were used to offset the risk associated with the erosion of stable employment. These findings are echoed by a study of TV content production in two media regions in Germany by Sydow and Staber who found that, although firms come together to work on particular projects, typically their business relations extend for a much longer period than this. Commonly, firms and individuals who have worked together previously will reassemble for further project work aided by their past experiences and expectations.Co-location allows the development of shared structures: language, technical attitudes, interpretative schemes and ‘communities of practice’ (Bathelt, et al.). Grabher describes this process as ‘hanging out’. Deep local pools of creative and skilled labour are advantageous both to firms and employees (Reimer et al.) by allowing flexibility, developing networks and offsetting risk (Banks et al.; Scott, “Global City Regions”). For example in Cook and Pandit’s study comparing the broadcasting industry in three city-regions, London was found to be hugely advantaged by its unrivalled talent pool, high financial rewards and prestigious projects. As Barnes and Hutton assert in relation to the wider creative industries, “if place matters, it matters most to them” (1251). This is certainly true for the screen industries and their spatial logic points towards a compulsion for proximity in large global hubs.Decentralisation and ‘Sticky’ PlacesDespite the attraction of global production hubs, there has been a decentralisation of screen industries from key centres, starting with the film industry and the vertical disintegration of Hollywood studios (Christopherson and Storper). There are instances of ‘runaway production’ from the 1920s onwards with around 40 per cent of all features being accounted for by offshore production in 1960 (Miller et al., 133). This trend has been increasing significantly in the last 20 years, leading to the genesis of new hubs of screen activity such as Toronto, Vancouver, Sydney and Prague (Christopherson, “Project work in context”; Goldsmith et al.; Mould; Miller et al.; Szczepanik). This development has been prompted by a multiplicity of reasons including favourable currency value differentials and economic incentives. Subsidies and tax breaks have been offered to secure international productions with most countries demanding that, in order to qualify for tax relief, productions have to spend a certain amount of their budget within the local economy, employ local crew and use domestic creative talent (Hill). Extensive infrastructure has been developed including studio complexes to attempt to lure productions with the advantage of a full service offering (Goldsmith and O’Regan).Internationally, Canada has been the greatest beneficiary of ‘runaway production’ with a state-led enactment of generous film incentives since the late 1990s (McDonald). Vancouver and Toronto are the busiest locations for North American Screen production after Los Angeles and New York, due to exchange rates and tax rebates on labour costs (Miller et al., 141). 80% of Vancouver’s production is attributable to runaway production (Jensen, 27) and the city is considered by some to have crossed a threshold as:It now possesses sufficient depth and breadth of talent to undertake the full array of pre-production, production and post-production services for the delivery of major motion pictures and TV programmes. (Barnes and Coe, 19)Similarly, Toronto is considered to have established a “comprehensive set of horizontal and vertical media capabilities” to ensure its status as a “full function media centre” (Davis, 98). These cities have successfully engaged in entrepreneurial activity to attract production (Christopherson, “Project Work in Context”) and in Vancouver the proactive role of provincial government and labour unions are, in part, credited with its success (Barnes and Coe). Studio-complex infrastructure has also been used to lure global productions, with Toronto, Melbourne and Sydney all being seen as key examples of where such developments have been used as a strategic priority to take local production capacity to the next level (Goldsmith and O’Regan).Studies which provide a historiography of the development of screen-industry hubs emphasise a complex interplay of social, cultural and physical conditions. In the complex and global flows of the screen industries, ‘sticky’ hubs have emerged with the ability to attract and retain capital and skilled labour. Despite being principally organised to attract international production, most studio complexes, especially those outside of global centres need to have a strong relationship to local or national film and television production to ensure the sustainability and depth of the labour pool (Goldsmith and O’Regan, 2003). Many have a broadcaster on site as well as a range of companies with a media orientation and training facilities (Goldsmith and O’Regan, 2003; Picard, 2008). The emergence of film studio complexes in the Australian Gold Coast and Vancouver was accompanied by an increasing role for television production and this multi-purpose nature was important for the continuity of production.Fostering a strong community of below the line workers, such as set designers, locations managers, make-up artists and props manufacturers, can also be a clear advantage in attracting international productions. For example at Cinecitta in Italy, the expertise of set designers and experienced crews in the Barrandov Studios of Prague are regarded as major selling points of the studio complexes there (Goldsmith and O’Regan; Miller et al.; Szczepanik). Natural and built environments are also considered very important for film and television firms and it is a useful advantage for capturing international production when cities can double for other locations as in the cases of Toronto, Vancouver, Prague for example (Evans; Goldsmith and O’Regan; Szczepanik). Toronto, for instance, has doubled for New York in over 100 films and with regard to television Due South’s (1994-1998) use of Toronto as Chicago was estimated to have saved 40 per cent in costs (Miller et al., 141).The Scottish Screen Industries Within mobile flows of capital and labour, Scotland has sought to position itself as a recipient of screen industries activity through multiple interventions, including investment in institutional frameworks, direct and indirect economic subsidies and the development of physical infrastructure. Traditionally creative industry activity in the UK has been concentrated in London and the South East which together account for 43% of the creative economy workforce (Bakhshi et al.). In order, in part to redress this imbalance and more generally to encourage the attraction and retention of international production a range of policies have been introduced focused on the screen industries. A revised Film Tax Relief was introduced in 2007 to encourage inward investment and prevent offshoring of indigenous production, and this has since been extended to high-end television, animation and children’s programming. Broadcasting has also experienced a push for decentralisation led by public funding with a responsibility to be regionally representative. The BBC (“BBC Annual Report and Accounts 2014/15”) is currently exceeding its target of 50% network spend outside London by 2016, with 17% spent in Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland. Channel 4 has similarly committed to commission at least 9% of its original spend from the nations by 2020. Studios have been also developed across the UK including at Roath Lock (Cardiff), Titanic Studios (Belfast), MedicaCity (Salford) and The Sharp Project (Manchester).The creative industries have been identified as one of seven growth sectors for Scotland by the government (Scottish Government). In 2010, the film and video sector employed 3,500 people and contributed £120 million GVA and £120 million adjusted GVA to the economy and the radio and TV sector employed 3,500 people and contributed £50 million GVA and £400 million adjusted GVA (The Scottish Parliament). Beyond the direct economic benefits of sectors, the on-screen representation of Scotland has been claimed to boost visitor numbers to the country (EKOS) and high profile international film productions have been attracted including Skyfall (2012) and WWZ (2013).Scotland has historically attracted international film and TV productions due to its natural locations (VisitScotland) and on average, between 2009-2014, six big budget films a year used Scottish locations both urban and rural (BOP Consulting, 2014). In all, a total of £20 million was generated by film-making in Glasgow during 2011 (Balkind) with WWZ (2013) and Cloud Atlas (2013), representing Philadelphia and San Francisco respectively, as well as doubling for Edinburgh for the recent acclaimed Scottish films Filth (2013) and Sunshine on Leith (2013). Sanson (80) asserts that the use of the city as a site for international productions not only brings in direct revenue from production money but also promotes the city as a “fashionable place to live, work and visit. Creativity makes the city both profitable and ‘cool’”.Nonetheless, issues persist and it has been suggested that Scotland lacks a stable and sustainable film industry, with low indigenous production levels and variable success from year to year in attracting inward investment (BOP Consulting). With regard to crew, problems with an insufficient production base have been identified as an issue in maintaining a pipeline of skills (BOP Consulting). Developing ‘talent’ is a central aspect of the Scottish Government’s Strategy for the Creative Industries, yet there remains the core challenge of retaining skills and encouraging new talent into the industry (BOP Consulting).With regard to film, a lack of substantial funding incentives and the absence of a studio have been identified as a key concern for the sector. For example, within the film industry the majority of inward investment filming in Scotland is location work as it lacks the studio facilities that would enable it to sustain a big-budget production in its entirety (BOP Consulting). The absence of such infrastructure has been seen as contributing to a drain of Scottish talent from these industries to other areas and countries where there is a more vibrant sector (BOP Consulting). The loss of Scottish talent to Northern Ireland was attributed to the longevity of the work being provided by Games of Thrones (2011-) now having completed its six series at the Titanic Studios in Belfast (EKOS) although this may have been stemmed somewhat recently with the attraction of US high-end TV series Outlander (2014-) which has been based at Wardpark in Cumbernauld since 2013.Television, both high-end production and local broadcasting, appears crucial to the sustainability of screen production in Scotland. Outlander has been estimated to contribute to Scotland’s production spend figures reaching a historic high of £45.8 million in 2014 (Creative Scotland ”Creative Scotland Screen Strategy Update”). The arrival of the program has almost doubled production spend in Scotland, offering the chance for increased stability for screen industries workers. Qualifying for UK High-End Television Tax Relief, Outlander has engaged a crew of approximately 300 across props, filming and set build, and cast over 2,000 supporting artist roles from within Scotland and the UK.Long running drama, in particular, offers key opportunities for both those cutting their teeth in the screen industries and also by providing more consistent and longer-term employment to existing workers. BBC television soap River City (2002-) has been identified as a key example of such an opportunity and the programme has been credited with providing a springboard for developing the skills of local actors, writers and production crew (Hibberd). This kind of pipeline of production is critical given the work patterns of the sector. According to Creative Skillset, of the 4,000 people in Scotland are employed in the film and television industries, 40% of television workers are freelance and 90% of film production work in freelance (EKOS).In an attempt to address skills gaps, the Outlander Trainee Placement Scheme has been devised in collaboration with Creative Scotland and Creative Skillset. During filming of Season One, thirty-eight trainees were supported across a range of production and craft roles, followed by a further twenty-five in Season Two. Encouragingly Outlander, and the books it is based on, is set in Scotland so the authenticity of place has played a strong component in the decision to locate production there. Producer David Brown began his career on Bill Forsyth films Gregory’s Girl (1981), Local Hero (1983) and Comfort and Joy (1984) and has a strong existing relationship to Scotland. He has been very vocal in his support for the trainee program, contending that “training is the future of our industry and we at Outlander see the growth of talent and opportunities as part of our mission here in Scotland” (“Outlander fast tracks next generation of skilled screen talent”).ConclusionsThis article has aimed to explore the relationship between place and the screen industries and, taking Scotland as its focus, has outlined a need to more closely examine the ways in which the sector can be supported. Despite the possible gains in terms of building a sustainable industry, the state-led funding of the global screen industries is contested. The use of tax breaks and incentives has been problematised and critiques range from use of public funding to attract footloose media industries to the increasingly zero sum game of competition between competing places (Morawetz; McDonald). In relation to broadcasting, there have been critiques of a ‘lift and shift’ approach to policy in the UK, with TV production companies moving to the nations and regions temporarily to meet the quota and leaving once a production has finished (House of Commons). Further to this, issues have been raised regarding how far such interventions can seed and develop a rich production ecology that offers opportunities for indigenous talent (Christopherson and Rightor).Nonetheless recent success for the screen industries in Scotland can, at least in part, be attributed to interventions including increased decentralisation of broadcasting and the high-end television tax incentives. This article has identified gaps in infrastructure which continue to stymie growth and have led to production drain to other centres. Important gaps in knowledge can also be acknowledged that warrant further investigation and unpacking including the relationship between film, high-end television and broadcasting, especially in terms of the opportunities they offer for screen industries workers to build a career in Scotland and notable gaps in infrastructure and the impact they have on the loss of production.ReferencesAntcliff, Valerie, Richard Saundry, and Mark Stuart. Freelance Worker Networks in Audio-Visual Industries. University of Central Lancashire, 2004.Bakhshi, Hasan, John Davies, Alan Freeman, and Peter Higgs. "The Geography of the UK’s Creative and High–Tech Economies." 2015.Balkind, Nicola. World Film Locations: Glasgow. Intellect Books, 2013.Banks, Mark, Andy Lovatt, Justin O’Connor, and Carlo Raffo. "Risk and Trust in the Cultural Industries." Geoforum 31.4 (2000): 453-464.Barnes, Trevor, and Neil M. Coe. “Vancouver as Media Cluster: The Cases of Video Games and Film/TV." Media Clusters: Spatial Agglomeration and Content Capabilities (2011): 251-277.Barnes, Trevor, and Thomas Hutton. "Situating the New Economy: Contingencies of Regeneration and Dislocation in Vancouver's Inner City." Urban Studies 46.5-6 (2009): 1247-1269.Bathelt, Harald, Anders Malmberg, and Peter Maskell. "Clusters and Knowledge: Local Buzz, Global Pipelines and the Process of Knowledge Creation." Progress in Human Geography 28.1 (2004): 31-56.BBC Annual Report and Accounts 2014/15 London: BBC (2015)BOP Consulting Review of the Film Sector in Glasgow: Report for Creative Scotland. Edinburgh: BOP Consulting, 2014.Champion, Katherine. "Problematizing a Homogeneous Spatial Logic for the Creative Industries: The Case of the Digital Games Industry." Changing the Rules of the Game. Palgrave Macmillan UK, 2013. 9-27.Cairncross, Francis. The Death of Distance London: Orion Business, 1997.Channel 4. Annual Report. London: Channel 4, 2014.Christopherson, Susan. "Project Work in Context: Regulatory Change and the New Geography of Media." Environment and Planning A 34.11 (2002): 2003-2015.———. "Hollywood in Decline? US Film and Television Producers beyond the Era of Fiscal Crisis." Cambridge Journal of Regions, Economy and Society 6.1 (2013): 141-157.Christopherson, Susan, and Michael Storper. "The City as Studio; the World as Back Lot: The Impact of Vertical Disintegration on the Location of the Motion Picture Industry." Environment and Planning D: Society and Space 4.3 (1986): 305-320.Christopherson, Susan, and Ned Rightor. "The Creative Economy as “Big Business”: Evaluating State Strategies to Lure Filmmakers." Journal of Planning Education and Research 29.3 (2010): 336-352.Christopherson, Susan, Harry Garretsen, and Ron Martin. "The World Is Not Flat: Putting Globalization in Its Place." Cambridge Journal of Regions, Economy and Society 1.3 (2008): 343-349.Cook, Gary A.S., and Naresh R. Pandit. "Service Industry Clustering: A Comparison of Broadcasting in Three City-Regions." The Service Industries Journal 27.4 (2007): 453-469.Creative Scotland Creative Scotland Screen Strategy Update. 2016. <http://www.creativescotland.com/__data/assets/pdf_file/0008/33992/Creative-Scotland-Screen-Strategy-Update-Feb2016.pdf>.———. Outlander Fast Tracks Next Generation of Skilled Screen Talent. 2016. <http://www.creativescotland.com/what-we-do/latest-news/archive/2016/02/outlander-fast-tracks-next-generation-of-skilled-screen-talent>.Cucco, Marco. "Blockbuster Outsourcing: Is There Really No Place like Home?" Film Studies 13.1 (2015): 73-93.Davis, Charles H. "Media Industry Clusters and Public Policy." Media Clusters: Spatial Agglomeration and Content Capabilities (2011): 72-98.Drake, Graham. "‘This Place Gives Me Space’: Place and Creativity in the Creative Industries." Geoforum 34.4 (2003): 511-524.EKOS. “Options for a Film and TV Production Space: Report for Scottish Enterprise.” Glasgow: EKOS, March 2014.Evans, Graeme. "Creative Cities, Creative Spaces and Urban Policy." Urban Studies 46.5-6 (2009): 1003-1040.Freidman, Thomas. "The World Is Flat." New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2006.Goldsmith, Ben, and Tom O’Regan. “Cinema Cities, Media Cities: The Contemporary International Studio Complex.” Screen Industry, Culture and Policy Research Series. Sydney: Australian Film Commission, Sep. 2003.Goldsmith, Ben, Susan Ward, and Tom O’Regan. "Global and Local Hollywood." InMedia. The French Journal of Media and Media Representations in the English-Speaking World 1 (2012).Grabher, Gernot. "The Project Ecology of Advertising: Tasks, Talents and Teams." Regional Studies 36.3 (2002): 245-262.Helbrecht, Ilse. "The Creative Metropolis Services, Symbols and Spaces." Zeitschrift für Kanada Studien 18 (1998): 79-93.Hibberd, Lynne. "Devolution in Policy and Practice: A Study of River City and BBC Scotland." Westminster Papers in Communication and Culture 4.3 (2007): 107-205.Hill, John. "'This Is for the Batmans as Well as the Vera Drakes': Economics, Culture and UK Government Film Production Policy in the 2000s." Journal of British Cinema and Television 9.3 (2012): 333-356.House of Commons Scottish Affairs Committee. “Creative Industries in Scotland.” Second Report of Session 2015–16. London: House of Commons, 2016.Hutton, Thomas A. "The New Economy of the Inner City." Cities 21.2 (2004): 89-108.Jensen, Rodney J.C. "The Spatial and Economic Contribution of Sydney's Visual Entertainment Industries." Australian Planner 48.1 (2011): 24-36.Leadbeater, Charles, and Kate Oakley. Surfing the Long Wave: Knowledge Entrepreneurship in Britain. London: Demos, 2001.McDonald, Adrian H. "Down the Rabbit Hole: The Madness of State Film Incentives as a 'Solution' to Runaway Production." University of Pennsylvania Journal of Business Law 14.85 (2011): 85-163.Markusen, Ann. "Sticky Places in Slippery Space: A Typology of Industrial Districts." Economic Geography (1996): 293-313.———. "Urban Development and the Politics of a Creative Class: Evidence from a Study of Artists." Environment and Planning A 38.10 (2006): 1921-1940.Miller, Toby, N. Govil, J. McMurria, R. Maxwell, and T. Wang. Global Hollywood 2. London: BFI, 2005.Morawetz, Norbert, et al. "Finance, Policy and Industrial Dynamics—The Rise of Co‐productions in the Film Industry." Industry and Innovation 14.4 (2007): 421-443.Morgan, Kevin. "The Exaggerated Death of Geography: Learning, Proximity and Territorial Innovation Systems." Journal of Economic Geography 4.1 (2004): 3-21.Mould, Oli. "Mission Impossible? Reconsidering the Research into Sydney's Film Industry." Studies in Australasian Cinema 1.1 (2007): 47-60.O’Brien, Richard. "Global Financial Integration: The End of Geography." London: Royal Institute of International Affairs, Pinter Publishers, 2002.OlsbergSPI with Nordicity. “Economic Contribution of the UK’s Film, High-End TV, Video Game, and Animation Programming Sectors.” Report presented to the BFI, Pinewood Shepperton plc, Ukie, the British Film Commission and Pact. London: BFI, Feb. 2015.Pecknold, Diane. "Heart of the Country? The Construction of Nashville as the Capital of Country Music." Sounds and the City. London: Palgrave Macmillan UK, 2014. 19-37.Picard, Robert G. Media Clusters: Local Agglomeration in an Industry Developing Networked Virtual Clusters. Jönköping International Business School, 2008.Pratt, Andy C. "New Media, the New Economy and New Spaces." Geoforum 31.4 (2000): 425-436.Reimer, Suzanne, Steven Pinch, and Peter Sunley. "Design Spaces: Agglomeration and Creativity in British Design Agencies." Geografiska Annaler: Series B, Human Geography 90.2 (2008): 151-172.Sanson, Kevin. Goodbye Brigadoon: Place, Production, and Identity in Global Glasgow. Diss. University of Texas at Austin, 2011.Scott, Allen J. "Creative Cities: Conceptual Issues and Policy Questions." Journal of Urban Affairs 28.1 (2006): 1-17.———. Global City-Regions: Trends, Theory, Policy. Oxford University Press, 2002.Scott, Allen J., and Michael Storper. "Regions, Globalization, Development." Regional Studies 41.S1 (2007): S191-S205.The Scottish Government. The Scottish Government Economic Strategy. Edinburgh: Scottish Government, 2015.———. Growth, Talent, Ambition – the Government’s Strategy for the Creative Industries. Edinburgh: Scottish Government, 2011.The Scottish Parliament Economy, Energy and Tourism Committee. The Economic Impact of the Film, TV and Video Games Industries. Edinburgh: Scottish Parliament, 2015.Sydow, Jörg, and Udo Staber. "The Institutional Embeddedness of Project Networks: The Case of Content Production in German Television." Regional Studies 36.3 (2002): 215-227.Szczepanik, Petr. "Globalization through the Eyes of Runners: Student Interns as Ethnographers on Runaway Productions in Prague." Media Industries 1.1 (2014).Vallance, Paul. "Creative Knowing, Organisational Learning, and Socio-Spatial Expansion in UK Videogame Development Studios." Geoforum 51 (2014): 15-26.Visit Scotland. “Scotland Voted Best Cinematic Destination in the World.” 2015. <https://www.visitscotland.com/blog/films/scotland-voted-best-cinematic-destination-in-the-world/>.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
42

Brien, Donna Lee. "Why Foodies Thrive in the Country: Mapping the Influence and Significance of the Rural and Regional Chef." M/C Journal 11, no. 5 (September 8, 2008). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.83.

Full text
Abstract:
Introduction The academic area known as food studies—incorporating elements from disciplines including anthropology, folklore, history, sociology, gastronomy, and cultural studies as well as a range of multi-disciplinary approaches—asserts that cooking and eating practices are less a matter of nutrition (maintaining life by absorbing nutrients from food) and more a personal or group expression of various social and/or cultural actions, values or positions. The French philosopher, Michel de Certeau agrees, arguing, moreover, that there is an urgency to name and unpick (what he identifies as) the “minor” practices, the “multifarious and silent reserve of procedures” of everyday life. Such practices are of crucial importance to all of us, as although seemingly ordinary, and even banal, they have the ability to “organise” our lives (48). Within such a context, the following aims to consider the influence and significance of an important (although largely unstudied) professional figure in rural and regional economic life: the country food preparer variously known as the local chef or cook. Such an approach is obviously framed by the concept of “cultural economy”. This term recognises the convergence, and interdependence, of the spheres of the cultural and the economic (see Scott 335, for an influential discussion on how “the cultural geography of space and the economic geography of production are intertwined”). Utilising this concept in relation to chefs and cooks seeks to highlight how the ways these figures organise (to use de Certeau’s term) the social and cultural lives of those in their communities are embedded in economic practices and also how, in turn, their economic contributions are dependent upon social and cultural practices. This initial mapping of the influence and significance of the rural and regional chef in one rural and regional area, therefore, although necessarily different in approach and content, continues the application of such converged conceptualisations of the cultural and economic as Teema Tairu’s discussion of the social, recreational and spiritual importance of food preparation and consumption by the unemployed in Finland, Guy Redden’s exploration of how supermarket products reflect shared values, and a series of analyses of the cultural significance of individual food products, such as Richard White’s study of vegemite. While Australians, both urban and rural, currently enjoy access to an internationally renowned food culture, it is remarkable to consider that it has only been during the years following the Second World War that these sophisticated and now much emulated ways of eating and cooking have developed. It is, indeed, only during the last half century that Australian eating habits have shifted from largely Anglo-Saxon influenced foods and meals that were prepared and eaten in the home, to the consumption of a wider range of more international and sophisticated foods and meals that are, increasingly, prepared by others and eaten outside the consumer’s residence. While a range of commonly cited influences has prompted this relatively recent revolution in culinary practice—including post-war migration, increasing levels of prosperity, widespread international travel, and the forces of globalisation—some of this change owes a debt to a series of influential individual figures. These tastemakers have included food writers and celebrity chefs; with early exponents including Margaret Fulton, Graham Kerr and Charmaine Solomon (see Brien). The findings of this study suggests that many restaurant chefs, and other cooks, have similarly played, and continue to take, a key role in the lives of not only the, necessarily, limited numbers of individuals who dine in a particular eatery or the other chefs and/or cooks trained in that establishment (Ruhlman, Reach), but also the communities in which they work on a much broader scale. Considering Chefs In his groundbreaking study, A History of Cooks and Cooking, Australian food historian Michael Symons proposes that those who prepare food are worthy of serious consideration because “if ‘we are what we eat’, cooks have not just made our meals, but have also made us. They have shaped our social networks, our technologies, arts and religions” (xi). Writing that cooks “deserve to have their stories told often and well,” and that, moreover, there is a “need to invent ways to think about them, and to revise our views about ourselves in their light” (xi), Symons’s is a clarion call to investigate the role and influence of cooks. Charles-Allen Baker-Clark has explicitly begun to address this lacunae in his Profiles from the Kitchen: What Great Cooks Have Taught Us About Ourselves and Our Food (2006), positing not only how these figures have shaped our relationships with food and eating, but also how these relationships impact on identities, culture and a range of social issues including those of social justice, spirituality and environmental sustainability. With the growing public interest in celebrities, it is perhaps not surprising that, while such research on chefs and/or cooks is still in its infancy, most of the existing detailed studies on individuals focus on famed international figures such as Marie-Antoine Carême (Bernier; Kelly), Escoffier (James; Rachleff; Sanger), and Alexis Soyer (Brandon; Morris; Ray). Despite an increasing number of tabloid “tell-all” surveys of contemporary celebrity chefs, which are largely based on mass media sources and which display little concern for historical or biographical accuracy (Bowyer; Hildred and Ewbank; Simpson; Smith), there have been to date only a handful of “serious” researched biographies of contemporary international chefs such as Julia Child, Alice Waters (Reardon; Riley), and Bernard Loiseux (Chelminski)—the last perhaps precipitated by an increased interest in this chef following his suicide after his restaurant lost one of its Michelin stars. Despite a handful of collective biographical studies of Australian chefs from the later-1980s on (Jenkins; O’Donnell and Knox; Brien), there are even fewer sustained biographical studies of Australian chefs or cooks (Clifford-Smith’s 2004 study of “the supermarket chef,” Bernard King, is a notable exception). Throughout such investigations, as well as in other popular food writing in magazines and cookbooks, there is some recognition that influential chefs and cooks have worked, and continue to work, outside such renowned urban culinary centres as Paris, London, New York, and Sydney. The Michelin starred restaurants of rural France, the so-called “gastropubs” of rural Britain and the advent of the “star-chef”-led country bed and breakfast establishment in Australia and New Zealand, together with the proliferation of farmer’s markets and a public desire to consume locally sourced, and ecologically sustainable, produce (Nabhan), has focused fresh attention on what could be called “the rural/regional chef”. However, despite the above, little attention has focused on the Australian non-urban chef/cook outside of the pages of a small number of key food writing magazines such as Australian Gourmet Traveller and Vogue Entertaining + Travel. Setting the Scene with an Australian Country Example: Armidale and Guyra In 2004, the Armidale-Dumaresq Council (of the New England region, New South Wales, Australia) adopted the slogan “Foodies thrive in Armidale” to market its main city for the next three years. With a population of some 20,000, Armidale’s main industry (in economic terms) is actually education and related services, but the latest Tourist Information Centre’s Dining Out in Armidale (c. 2006) brochure lists some 25 restaurants, 9 bistros and brasseries, 19 cafés and 5 fast food outlets featuring Australian, French, Italian, Mediterranean, Chinese, Thai, Indian and “international” cuisines. The local Yellow Pages telephone listings swell the estimation of the total number of food-providing businesses in the city to 60. Alongside the range of cuisines cited above, a large number of these eateries foreground the use of fresh, local foods with such phrases as “local and regional produce,” “fresh locally grown produce,” “the finest New England ingredients” and locally sourced “New England steaks, lamb and fresh seafood” repeatedly utilised in advertising and other promotional material. Some thirty kilometres to the north along the New England highway, the country town of Guyra, proclaimed a town in 1885, is the administrative and retail centre for a shire of some 2,200 people. Situated at 1,325 metres above sea level, the town is one of the highest in Australia with its main industries those of fine wool and lamb, beef cattle, potatoes and tomatoes. Until 1996, Guyra had been home to a large regional abattoir that employed some 400 staff at the height of its productivity, but rationalisation of the meat processing industry closed the facility, together with its associated pet food processor, causing a downturn in employment, local retail business, and real estate values. Since 2004, Guyra’s economy has, however, begun to recover after the town was identified by the Costa Group as the perfect site for glasshouse grown tomatoes. Perfect, due to its rare combination of cool summers (with an average of less than two days per year with temperatures over 30 degrees celsius), high winter light levels and proximity to transport routes. The result: 3.3 million kilograms of truss, vine harvested, hydroponic “Top of the Range” tomatoes currently produced per annum, all year round, in Guyra’s 5-hectare glasshouse: Australia’s largest, opened in December 2005. What residents (of whom I am one) call the “tomato-led recovery” has generated some 60 new local jobs directly related to the business, and significant flow on effects in terms of the demand for local services and retail business. This has led to substantial rates of renovation and building of new residential and retail properties, and a noticeably higher level of trade flowing into the town. Guyra’s main street retail sector is currently burgeoning and stories of its renewal have appeared in the national press. Unlike many similar sized inland towns, there are only a handful of empty shops (and most of these are in the process of being renovated), and new commercial premises have recently been constructed and opened for business. Although a small town, even in Australian country town terms, Guyra now has 10 restaurants, hotel bistros and cafés. A number of these feature local foods, with one pub’s bistro regularly featuring the trout that is farmed just kilometres away. Assessing the Contribution of Local Chefs and Cooks In mid-2007, a pilot survey to begin to explore the contribution of the regional chef in these two close, but quite distinct, rural and regional areas was sent to the chefs/cooks of the 70 food-serving businesses in Armidale and Guyra that I could identify. Taking into account the 6 returns that revealed a business had closed, moved or changed its name, the 42 replies received represented a response rate of 65.5per cent (or two thirds), representatively spread across the two towns. Answers indicated that the businesses comprised 18 restaurants, 13 cafés, 6 bistro/brasseries, 1 roadhouse, 1 takeaway/fast food and 3 bed and breakfast establishments. These businesses employed 394 staff, of whom 102 were chefs and/cooks, or 25.9 per cent of the total number of staff then employed by these establishments. In answer to a series of questions designed to ascertain the roles played by these chefs/cooks in their local communities, as well as more widely, I found a wide range of inputs. These chefs had, for instance, made a considerable contribution to their local economies in the area of fostering local jobs and a work culture: 40 (95 per cent) had worked with/for another local business including but not exclusively food businesses; 30 (71.4 per cent) had provided work experience opportunities for those aspiring to work in the culinary field; and 22 (more than half) had provided at least one apprenticeship position. A large number had brought outside expertise and knowledge with them to these local areas, with 29 (69 per cent) having worked in another food business outside Armidale or Guyra. In terms of community building and sustainability, 10 (or almost a quarter) had assisted or advised the local Council; 20 (or almost half) had worked with local school children in a food-related way; 28 (two thirds) had helped at least one charity or other local fundraising group. An extra 7 (bringing the cumulative total to 83.3 per cent) specifically mentioned that they had worked with/for the local gallery, museum and/or local history group. 23 (more than half) had been involved with and/or contributed to a local festival. The question of whether they had “contributed anything else important, helpful or interesting to the community” elicited the following responses: writing a food or wine column for the local paper (3 respondents), delivering TAFE teacher workshops (2 respondents), holding food demonstrations for Rotary and Lions Clubs and school fetes (5 respondents), informing the public about healthy food (3 respondents), educating the public about environmental issues (2 respondents) and working regularly with Meals on Wheels or a similar organisation (6 respondents, or 14.3 per cent). One respondent added his/her work as a volunteer driver for the local ambulance transport service, the only non-food related response to this question. Interestingly, in line with the activity of well-known celebrity chefs, in addition to the 3 chefs/cooks who had written a food or wine column for the local newspaper, 11 respondents (more than a quarter of the sample) had written or contributed to a cookbook or recipe collection. One of these chefs/cooks, moreover, reported that he/she produced a weblog that was “widely read”, and also contributed to international food-related weblogs and websites. In turn, the responses indicated that the (local) communities—including their governing bodies—also offer some support of these chefs and cooks. Many respondents reported they had been featured in, or interviewed and/or photographed for, a range of media. This media comprised the following: the local newspapers (22 respondents, 52.4 per cent), local radio stations (19 respondents, 45.2 per cent), regional television stations (11 respondents, 26.2 per cent) and local websites (8 respondents, 19 per cent). A number had also attracted other media exposure. This was in the local, regional area, especially through local Council publications (31 respondents, 75 per cent), as well as state-wide (2 respondents, 4.8 per cent) and nationally (6 respondents, 14.3 per cent). Two of these local chefs/cooks (or 4.8 per cent) had attracted international media coverage of their activities. It is clear from the above that, in the small area surveyed, rural and regional chefs/cooks make a considerable contribution to their local communities, with all the chefs/cooks who replied making some, and a number a major, contribution to those communities, well beyond the requirements of their paid positions in the field of food preparation and service. The responses tendered indicate that these chefs and cooks contributed regularly to local public events, institutions and charities (with a high rate of contribution to local festivals, school programs and local charitable activities), and were also making an input into public education programs, local cultural institutions, political and social debates of local importance, as well as the profitability of other local businesses. They were also actively supporting not only the future of the food industry as a whole, but also the viability of their local communities, by providing work experience opportunities and taking on local apprentices for training and mentorship. Much more than merely food providers, as a group, these chefs and cooks were, it appears, also operating as food historians, public intellectuals, teachers, activists and environmentalists. They were, moreover, operating as content producers for local media while, at the same time, acting as media producers and publishers. Conclusion The terms “chef” and “cook” can be diversely defined. All definitions, however, commonly involve a sense of professionalism in food preparation reflecting some specialist knowledge and skill in the culinary arts, as well as various levels of creativity, experience and responsibility. In terms of the specific duties that chefs and professional cooks undertake every day, almost all publications on the subject deal specifically with workplace related activities such as food and other supply ordering, staff management, menu planning and food preparation and serving. This is constant across culinary textbooks (see, for instance, Culinary Institute of America 2002) and more discursive narratives about the professional chef such as the bestselling autobiographical musings of Anthony Bourdain, and Michael Ruhlman’s journalistic/biographical investigations of US chefs (Soul; Reach). An alternative preliminary examination, and categorisation, of the roles these professionals play outside their kitchens reveals, however, a much wider range of community based activities and inputs than such texts suggest. It is without doubt that the chefs and cooks who responded to the survey discussed above have made, and are making, a considerable contribution to their local New England communities. It is also without doubt that these contributions are of considerable value, and valued by, those country communities. Further research will have to consider to what extent these contributions, and the significance and influence of these chefs and cooks in those communities are mirrored, or not, by other country (as well as urban) chefs and cooks, and their communities. Acknowledgements An earlier version of this paper was presented at the Engaging Histories: Australian Historical Association Regional Conference, at the University of New England, September 2007. I would like to thank the session’s participants for their insightful comments on that presentation. A sincere thank you, too, to the reviewers of this article, whose suggestions assisted my thinking on this piece. Research to complete this article was carried out whilst a Visiting Fellow with the Research School of Humanities, the Australian National University. References Armidale Tourist Information Centre. Dining Out in Armidale [brochure]. Armidale: Armidale-Dumaresq Council, c. 2006. Baker-Clark, C. A. Profiles from the Kitchen: What Great Cooks have Taught us about Ourselves and our Food. Lexington: UP of Kentucky, 2006. Bernier, G. Antoine Carême 1783-1833: La Sensualité Gourmande en Europe. Paris: Grasset, 1989. Bourdain, A. Kitchen Confidential: Adventures in the Culinary Underbelly. New York: Harper Perennial, 2001. Bowyer, A. Delia Smith: The Biography. London: André Deutsch, 1999. Brandon, R. The People’s Chef: Alexis Soyer, A Life in Seven Courses. Chichester: Wiley, 2005. Brien, D. L. “Australian Celebrity Chefs 1950-1980: A Preliminary Study.” Australian Folklore 21 (2006): 201–18. Chelminski, R. The Perfectionist: Life and Death In Haute Cuisine. New York: Gotham Books, 2005. Clifford-Smith, S. A Marvellous Party: The Life of Bernard King. Milson’s Point: Random House Australia, 2004. Culinary Institute of America. The Professional Chef. 7th ed. New York: Wiley, 2002. de Certeau, M. The Practice of Everyday Life. Berkeley: U of California P, 1988. Hildred, S., and T. Ewbank. Jamie Oliver: The Biography. London: Blake, 2001. Jenkins, S. 21 Great Chefs of Australia: The Coming of Age of Australian Cuisine. East Roseville: Simon and Schuster, 1991. Kelly, I. Cooking for Kings: The Life of Antoine Carême, The First Celebrity Chef. New York: Walker and Company, 2003. James, K. Escoffier: The King of Chefs. London and New York: Hambledon and London, 2002. Morris, H. Portrait of a Chef: The Life of Alexis Soyer, Sometime Chef to the Reform Club. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1938. Nabhan, G. P. Coming Home to Eat: The Pleasures and Politics of Local Foods. New York: W.W. Norton, 2002. O’Donnell, M., and T. Knox. Great Australian Chefs. Melbourne: Bookman Press, 1999. Rachleff, O. S. Escoffier: King of Chefs. New York: Broadway Play Pub., 1983. Ray, E. Alexis Soyer: Cook Extraordinary. Lewes: Southover, 1991. Reardon, J. M. F. K. Fisher, Julia Child, and Alice Waters: Celebrating the Pleasures of the Table. New York: Harmony Books, 1994. Redden, G. “Packaging the Gifts of Nation.” M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2.7 (1999) accessed 10 September 2008 http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/gifts.php. Riley, N. Appetite For Life: The Biography of Julia Child. New York: Doubleday, 1977. Ruhlman, M. The Soul of a Chef. New York: Viking, 2001. Ruhlman, M. The Reach of a Chef. New York: Viking, 2006. Sanger, M. B. Escoffier: Master Chef. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1976. Scott, A. J. “The Cultural Economy of Cities.” International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 212 (1997) 323–39. Simpson, N. Gordon Ramsay: The Biography. London: John Blake, 2006. Smith, G. Nigella Lawson: A Biography. London: Andre Deutsch, 2005. Symons, M. A History of Cooks and Cooking. Urbana and Chicago: U of Illinois P, 2004. Tairu, T. “Material Food, Spiritual Quest: When Pleasure Does Not Follow Purchase.” M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2.7 (1999) accessed 10 September 2008 http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/pleasure.php. White, R. S. “Popular Culture as the Everyday: A Brief Cultural History of Vegemite.” Australian Popular Culture. Ed. I. Craven. Cambridge UP, 1994. 15–21.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
43

McCosker, Anthony, and Rowan Wilken. "Café Space, Communication, Creativity, and Materialism." M/C Journal 15, no. 2 (May 2, 2012). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.459.

Full text
Abstract:
IntroductionCoffee, as a stimulant, and the spaces in which it is has been consumed, have long played a vital role in fostering communication, creativity, and sociality. This article explores the interrelationship of café space, communication, creativity, and materialism. In developing these themes, this article is structured in two parts. The first looks back to the coffee houses of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries to give a historical context to the contemporary role of the café as a key site of creativity through its facilitation of social interaction, communication and information exchange. The second explores the continuation of the link between cafés, communication and creativity, through an instance from the mid-twentieth century where this process becomes individualised and is tied more intrinsically to the material surroundings of the café itself. From this, we argue that in order to understand the connection between café space and creativity, it is valuable to consider the rich polymorphic material and aesthetic composition of cafés. The Social Life of Coffee: London’s Coffee Houses While the social consumption of coffee has a long history, here we restrict our focus to a discussion of the London coffee houses of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. It was during the seventeenth century that the vogue of these coffee houses reached its zenith when they operated as a vibrant site of mercantile activity, as well as cultural and political exchange (Cowan; Lillywhite; Ellis). Many of these coffee houses were situated close to the places where politicians, merchants, and other significant people congregated and did business, near government buildings such as Parliament, as well as courts, ports and other travel route hubs (Lillywhite 17). A great deal of information was shared within these spaces and, as a result, the coffee house became a key venue for communication, especially the reading and distribution of print and scribal publications (Cowan 85). At this time, “no coffee house worth its name” would be without a ready selection of newspapers for its patrons (Cowan 173). By working to twenty-four hour diurnal cycles and heightening the sense of repetition and regularity, coffee houses also played a crucial role in routinising news as a form of daily consumption alongside other forms of habitual consumption (including that of coffee drinking). In Cowan’s words, “restoration coffee houses soon became known as places ‘dasht with diurnals and books of news’” (172). Among these was the short-lived but nonetheless infamous social gossip publication, The Tatler (1709-10), which was strongly associated with the London coffee houses and, despite its short publication life, offers great insight into the social life and scandals of the time. The coffee house became, in short, “the primary social space in which ‘news’ was both produced and consumed” (Cowan 172). The proprietors of coffee houses were quick to exploit this situation by dealing in “news mongering” and developing their own news publications to supplement their incomes (172). They sometimes printed news, commentary and gossip that other publishers were not willing to print. However, as their reputation as news providers grew, so did the pressure on coffee houses to meet the high cost of continually acquiring or producing journals (Cowan 173; Ellis 185-206). In addition to the provision of news, coffee houses were vital sites for other forms of communication. For example, coffee houses were key venues where “one might deposit and receive one’s mail” (Cowan 175), and the Penny Post used coffeehouses as vital pick-up and delivery centres (Lillywhite 17). As Cowan explains, “Many correspondents [including Jonathan Swift] used a coffeehouse as a convenient place to write their letters as well as to send them” (176). This service was apparently provided gratis for regular patrons, but coffee house owners were less happy to provide this for their more infrequent customers (Cowan 176). London’s coffee houses functioned, in short, as notable sites of sociality that bundled together drinking coffee with news provision and postal and other services to attract customers (Cowan; Ellis). Key to the success of the London coffee house of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries was the figure of the virtuoso habitué (Cowan 105)—an urbane individual of the middle or upper classes who was skilled in social intercourse, skills that were honed through participation in the highly ritualised and refined forms of interpersonal communication, such as visiting the stately homes of that time. In contrast to such private visits, the coffee house provided a less formalised and more spontaneous space of sociality, but where established social skills were distinctly advantageous. A striking example of the figure of the virtuoso habitué is the philosopher, architect and scientist Robert Hooke (1635-1703). Hooke, by all accounts, used the opportunities provided by his regular visits to coffee houses “to draw on the knowledge of a wide variety of individuals, from servants and skilled laborers to aristocrats, as well as to share and display novel scientific instruments” (Cowan 105) in order to explore and develop his virtuoso interests. The coffee house also served Hooke as a place to debate philosophy with cliques of “like-minded virtuosi” and thus formed the “premier locale” through which he could “fulfil his own view of himself as a virtuoso, as a man of business, [and] as a man at the centre of intellectual life in the city” (Cowan 105-06). For Hooke, the coffee house was a space for serious work, and he was known to complain when “little philosophical work” was accomplished (105-06). Sociality operates in this example as a form of creative performance, demonstrating individual skill, and is tied to other forms of creative output. Patronage of a coffee house involved hearing and passing on gossip as news, but also entailed skill in philosophical debate and other intellectual pursuits. It should also be noted that the complex role of the coffee house as a locus of communication, sociality, and creativity was repeated elsewhere. During the 1600s in Egypt (and elsewhere in the Middle East), for example, coffee houses served as sites of intensive literary activity as well as the locations for discussions of art, sciences and literature, not to mention also of gambling and drug use (Hattox 101). While the popularity of coffee houses had declined in London by the 1800s, café culture was flowering elsewhere in mainland Europe. In the late 1870s in Paris, Edgar Degas and Edward Manet documented the rich café life of the city in their drawings and paintings (Ellis 216). Meanwhile, in Vienna, “the kaffeehaus offered another evocative model of urban and artistic modernity” (Ellis 217; see also Bollerey 44-81). Serving wine and dinners as well as coffee and pastries, the kaffeehaus was, like cafés elsewhere in Europe, a mecca for writers, artists and intellectuals. The Café Royal in London survived into the twentieth century, mainly through the patronage of European expatriates and local intellectuals such as Wyndham Lewis, Ezra Pound, T. S. Elliot, and Henri Bergson (Ellis 220). This pattern of patronage within specific and more isolated cafés was repeated in famous gatherings of literary identities elsewhere in Europe throughout the twentieth century. From this historical perspective, a picture emerges of how the social functions of the coffee house and its successors, the espresso bar and modern café, have shifted over the course of their histories (Bollerey 44-81). In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, the coffee house was an important location for vibrant social interaction and the consumption and distribution of various forms of communication such as gossip, news, and letters. However, in the years of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, the café was more commonly a site for more restricted social interaction between discrete groups. Studies of cafés and creativity during this era focus on cafés as “factories of literature, inciters to art, and breeding places for new ideas” (Fitch, The Grand 18). Central in these accounts are bohemian artists, their associated social circles, and their preferred cafés de bohème (for detailed discussion, see Wilson; Fitch, Paris Café; Brooker; Grafe and Bollerey 4-41). As much of this literature on café culture details, by the early twentieth century, cafés emerge as places that enable individuals to carve out a space for sociality and creativity which was not possible elsewhere in the modern metropolis. Writing on the modern metropolis, Simmel suggests that the concentration of people and things in cities “stimulate[s] the nervous system of the individual” to such an extent that it prompts a kind of self-preservation that he terms a “blasé attitude” (415). This is a form of “reserve”, he writes, which “grants to the individual a [certain] kind and an amount of personal freedom” that was hitherto unknown (416). Cafés arguably form a key site in feeding this dynamic insofar as they facilitate self-protectionism—Fitch’s “pool of privacy” (The Grand 22)—and, at the same time, produce a sense of individual freedom in Simmel’s sense of the term. That is to say, from the early-to-mid twentieth century, cafés have become complex settings in terms of the relationships they enable or constrain between living in public, privacy, intimacy, and cultural practice. (See Haine for a detailed discussion of how this plays out in relation to working class engagement with Paris cafés, and Wilson as well as White on other cultural contexts, such as Japan.) Threaded throughout this history is a clear celebration of the individual artist as a kind of virtuoso habitué of the contemporary café. Café Jama Michalika The following historical moment, drawn from a powerful point in the mid-twentieth century, illustrates this last stage in the evolution of the relationship between café space, communication, and creativity. This particular historical moment concerns the renowned Polish composer and conductor Krzysztof Penderecki, who is most well-known for his avant-garde piece Threnody to the Victims of Hiroshima (1960), his Polymorphia (1961), and St Luke Passion (1963-66), all of which entailed new compositional and notation techniques. Poland, along with other European countries devastated by the Second World War, underwent significant rebuilding after the war, also investing heavily in the arts, musical education, new concert halls, and conservatoria (Monastra). In the immediate post-war period, Poland and Polish culture was under the strong ideological influence exerted by the Soviet Union. However, as Thomas notes, within a year of Stalin’s death in 1953, “there were flickering signs of moderation in Polish culture” (83). With respect to musical creativity, a key turning point was the Warsaw Autumn Music Festival of 1956. “The driving force” behind the first festival (which was to become an annual event), was Polish “composers’ overwhelming sense of cultural isolation and their wish to break the provincial nature of Polish music” at that time (Thomas 85). Penderecki was one of a younger generation of composers who participated in, and benefited from, these early festivals, making his first appearance in 1959 with his composition Strophes, and successive appearances with Dimensions of Time and Silence in 1960, and Threnody in 1961 (Thomas 90). Penderecki married in the 1950s and had a child in 1955. This, in combination with the fact that his wife was a pianist and needed to practice daily, restricted Penderecki’s ability to work in their small Krakow apartment. Nor could he find space at the music school which was free from the intrusion of the sound of other instruments. Instead, he frequented the café Jama Michalika off the central square of Krakow, where he worked most days between nine in the morning and noon, when he would leave as a pianist began to play. Penderecki states that because of the small space of the café table, he had to “invent [a] special kind of notation which allowed me to write the piece which was for 52 instruments, like Threnody, on one small piece of paper” (Krzysztof Penderecki, 2000). In this, Penderecki created a completely new set of notation symbols, which assisted him in graphically representing tone clustering (Robinson 6) while, in his score for Polymorphia, he implemented “novel graphic notation, comparable with medical temperature charts, or oscillograms” (Schwinger 29) to represent in the most compact way possible the dense layering of sounds and vocal elements that is developed in this particular piece. This historical account is valuable because it contributes to discussions on individual creativity that both depends on, and occurs within, the material space of the café. This relationship is explored in Walter Benjamin’s essay “Polyclinic”, where he develops an extended analogy between the writer and the café and the surgeon and his instruments. As Cohen summarises, “Benjamin constructs the field of writerly operation both in medical terms and as a space dear to Parisian intellectuals, as an operating table that is also the marble-topped table of a café” (179). At this time, the space of the café itself thus becomes a vital site for individual cultural production, putting the artist in touch with the social life of the city, as many accounts of writers and artists in the cafés of Paris, Prague, Vienna, and elsewhere in Europe attest. “The attraction of the café for the writer”, Fitch argues, “is that seeming tension between the intimate circle of privacy in a comfortable room, on the one hand, and the flow of (perhaps usable) information all around on the other” (The Grand 11). Penderecki talks about searching for a sound while composing in café Jama Michalika and, hearing the noise of a passing tram, subsequently incorporated it into his famous composition, Threnody (Krzysztof Penderecki, 2000). There is an indirect connection here with the attractions of the seventeenth century coffee houses in London, where news writers drew much of their gossip and news from the talk within the coffee houses. However, the shift is to a more isolated, individualistic habitué. Nonetheless, the aesthetic composition of the café space remains essential to the creative productivity described by Penderecki. A concept that can be used to describe this method of composition is contained within one of Penderecki’s best-known pieces, Polymorphia (1961). The term “polymorphia” refers not to the form of the music itself (which is actually quite conventionally structured) but rather to the multiple blending of sounds. Schwinger defines polymorphia as “many formedness […] which applies not […] to the form of the piece, but to the broadly deployed scale of sound, [the] exchange and simultaneous penetration of sound and noise, the contrast and interflow of soft and hard sounds” (131). This description also reflects the rich material context of the café space as Penderecki describes its role in shaping (both enabling and constraining) his creative output. Creativity, Technology, Materialism The materiality of the café—including the table itself for Penderecki—is crucial in understanding the relationship between the forms of creative output and the material conditions of the spaces that enable them. In Penderecki’s case, to understand the origins of the score and even his innovative forms of musical notation as artefacts of communication, we need to understand the material conditions under which they were created. As a fixture of twentieth and twenty-first century urban environments, the café mediates the private within the public in a way that offers the contemporary virtuoso habitué a rich, polymorphic sensory experience. In a discussion of the indivisibility of sensation and its resistance to language, writer Anna Gibbs describes these rich experiential qualities: sitting by the window in a café watching the busy streetscape with the warmth of the morning sun on my back, I smell the delicious aroma of coffee and simultaneously feel its warmth in my mouth, taste it, and can tell the choice of bean as I listen idly to the chatter in the café around me and all these things blend into my experience of “being in the café” (201). Gibbs’s point is that the world of the café is highly synaesthetic and infused with sensual interconnections. The din of the café with its white noise of conversation and overlaying sounds of often carefully chosen music illustrates the extension of taste beyond the flavour of the coffee on the palate. In this way, the café space provides the infrastructure for a type of creative output that, in Gibbs’s case, facilitates her explanation of expression and affect. The individualised virtuoso habitué, as characterised by Penderecki’s work within café Jama Michalika, simply describes one (celebrated) form of the material conditions of communication and creativity. An essential factor in creative cultural output is contained in the ways in which material conditions such as these come to be organised. As Elizabeth Grosz expresses it: Art is the regulation and organisation of its materials—paint, canvas, concrete, steel, marble, words, sounds, bodily movements, indeed any materials—according to self-imposed constraints, the creation of forms through which these materials come to generate and intensify sensation and thus directly impact living bodies, organs, nervous systems (4). Materialist and medium-oriented theories of media and communication have emphasised the impact of physical constraints and enablers on the forms produced. McLuhan, for example, famously argued that the typewriter brought writing, speech, and publication into closer association, one effect of which was the tighter regulation of spelling and grammar, a pressure toward precision and uniformity that saw a jump in the sales of dictionaries (279). In the poetry of E. E. Cummings, McLuhan sees the typewriter as enabling a patterned layout of text that functions as “a musical score for choral speech” (278). In the same way, the café in Penderecki’s recollections both constrains his ability to compose freely (a creative activity that normally requires ample flat surface), but also facilitates the invention of a new language for composition, one able to accommodate the small space of the café table. Recent studies that have sought to materialise language and communication point to its physicality and the embodied forms through which communication occurs. As Packer and Crofts Wiley explain, “infrastructure, space, technology, and the body become the focus, a move that situates communication and culture within a physical, corporeal landscape” (3). The confined and often crowded space of the café and its individual tables shape the form of productive output in Penderecki’s case. Targeting these material constraints and enablers in her discussion of art, creativity and territoriality, Grosz describes the “architectural force of framing” as liberating “the qualities of objects or events that come to constitute the substance, the matter, of the art-work” (11). More broadly, the design features of the café, the form and layout of the tables and the space made available for individual habitation, the din of the social encounters, and even the stimulating influences on the body of the coffee served there, can be seen to act as enablers of communication and creativity. Conclusion The historical examples examined above indicate a material link between cafés and communication. They also suggest a relationship between materialism and creativity, as well as the roots of the romantic association—or mythos—of cafés as a key source of cultural life as they offer a “shared place of composition” and an “environment for creative work” (Fitch, The Grand 11). We have detailed one example pertaining to European coffee consumption, cafés and creativity. While we believe Penderecki’s case is valuable in terms of what it can tell us about forms of communication and creativity, clearly other cultural and historical contexts may reveal additional insights—as may be found in the cases of Middle Eastern cafés (Hattox) or the North American diner (Hurley), and in contemporary developments such as the café as a source of free WiFi and the commodification associated with global coffee chains. Penderecki’s example, we suggest, also sheds light on a longer history of creativity and cultural production that intersects with contemporary work practices in city spaces as well as conceptualisations of the individual’s place within complex urban spaces. References Benjamin, Walter. “Polyclinic” in “One-Way Street.” One-Way Street and Other Writings. Trans. Edmund Jephcott and Kingsley Shorter. London: Verso, 1998: 88-9. Bollerey, Franziska. “Setting the Stage for Modernity: The Cosmos of the Coffee House.” Cafés and Bars: The Architecture of Public Display. Eds. Christoph Grafe and Franziska Bollerey. New York: Routledge, 2007. 44-81. Brooker, Peter. Bohemia in London: The Social Scene of Early Modernism. Houndmills, Hamps.: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007. Cohen, Margaret. Profane Illumination: Walter Benjamin and the Paris of Surrealist Revolution. Berkeley: U of California P, 1995. Cowan, Brian. The Social Life of Coffee: The Emergence of the British Coffeehouse. New Haven: Yale UP, 2005. Ellis, Markman. The Coffee House: A Cultural History. London: Weidenfeld & Nicholson, 2004. Fitch, Noël Riley. Paris Café: The Sélect Crowd. Brooklyn: Soft Skull Press, 2007. -----. The Grand Literary Cafés of Europe. London: New Holland Publishers (UK), 2006. Gibbs, Anna. “After Affect: Sympathy, Synchrony, and Mimetic Communication.” The Affect Theory Reader. Eds. Melissa Gregg and Gregory J. Siegworth. Durham: Duke University Press, 2010. 186-205. Grafe, Christoph, and Franziska Bollerey. “Introduction: Cafés and Bars—Places for Sociability.” Cafés and Bars: The Architecture of Public Display. Eds. Christoph Grafe and Franziska Bollerey. New York: Routledge, 2007. 4-41. Grosz, Elizabeth. Chaos, Territory, Art: Deleuze and the Framing of the Earth. New York: Columbia UP, 2008. Haine, W. Scott. The World of the Paris Café. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1996. Hattox, Ralph S. Coffee and Coffeehouses: The Origins of a Social Beverage in the Medieval Near East. Seattle: U of Washington P, 1985. Hurley, Andrew. Diners, Bowling Alleys and Trailer Parks: Chasing the American Dream in the Postwar Consumer Culture. New York: Basic Books, 2001. Krzysztof Penderecki. Dir. Andreas Missler-Morell. Spektrum TV production and Telewizja Polska S.A. Oddzial W Krakowie for RM Associates and ZDF in cooperation with ARTE, 2000. Lillywhite, Bryant. London Coffee Houses: A Reference Book of Coffee Houses of the Seventeenth, Eighteenth, and Nineteenth Centuries. London: George Allen & Unwin, 1963. McLuhan, Marshall. Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. London: Abacus, 1974. Monastra, Peggy. “Krzysztof Penderecki’s Polymorphia and Fluorescence.” Moldenhauer Archives, [US] Library of Congress. 12 Jan. 2012 ‹http://memory.loc.gov/ammem/collections/moldenhauer/2428143.pdf› Packer, Jeremy, and Stephen B. Crofts Wiley. “Introduction: The Materiality of Communication.” Communication Matters: Materialist Approaches to Media, Mobility and Networks. New York, Routledge, 2012. 3-16. Robinson, R. Krzysztof Penderecki: A Guide to His Works. Princeton, NJ: Prestige Publications, 1983. Schwinger, Wolfram. Krzysztof Penderecki: His Life and Work. Encounters, Biography and Musical Commentary. London: Schott, 1979. Simmel, Georg. The Sociology of Georg Simmel. Ed. and trans. Kurt H. Wolff. Glencoe, IL: The Free P, 1960. Thomas, Adrian. Polish Music since Szymanowski. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2005. White, Merry I. Coffee Life in Japan. Berkeley: U of California P, 2012. Wilson, Elizabeth. “The Bohemianization of Mass Culture.” International Journal of Cultural Studies 2.1 (1999): 11-32.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
44

Rice, Jeff. "They Put Me in the Mix." M/C Journal 4, no. 2 (April 1, 2001). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.1903.

Full text
Abstract:
Cut In 1964, William S. Burroughs' Nova Express is published. Part of the trilogy of books Burroughs wrote in the early 1960s (The Soft Cell and The Ticket That Exploded are the other two), Nova Express explores the problems that technology creates in the information age; and the ways in which language and thought have come under the influence of mass media. The book begins with a broad declaration against consumerism and corporate control: Listen all you boards syndicates and governments of the earth. And you powers behind what filth deals consummated in what lavatory to take what is not yours. To sell the ground from unborn feet forever - "For God's sake don't let that Coca-Cola thing out -" (Nova Express 3) Rather than opt for conventional narrative as a means of uncovering the problems ideology brings with media-driven mass consumption, in the early '60s, Burroughs develops a method of writing he calls "the cut-up". The cut-up method entails taking a page of writing (a newspaper, a poem, a novel, an advertisement, a speech) and cutting it down the middle twice so that four sections remain. One then rearranges the sections in random order to create a new page. Variations of the four section cut are permissible and can lead to further juxtapositions. The purpose of the cut-up is to disclose ideological positions within media, to recontextualise the language of media often taken for granted as natural and not as a socially and economically constructed act. Information has become addictive, Burroughs says, invoking the junkie as a metaphor for mass consumption. Its addictive state leads to hallucinations, distortions of what is real and what is illusion; what do we need to live, and what do we buy for mere consumption. The scanning pattern we accept as "reality" has been imposed by the controlling power on this planet, a power primarily oriented towards total control - In order to retain control they have moved to monopolize and deactivate the hallucinogen drugs by effecting noxious alternations on a molecular level. (Nova Express 53) The cut-up provides a means to combat the "junky" in us all by revealing the powers of technology. In the end, the cut-up leads to a collagist practice of juxtaposition. As Burroughs and collaborator Byron Gysin explained in a later work, The cut-up method brings to writers the collage, which has been used by painters for fifty years. And used by the moving and still camera. In fact all street shots from movie or still cameras are by the unpredictable factors of passersby and juxtaposition cut-ups (Burroughs and Gysin 29). Through its structure, Nova Express is a lesson in making cut-ups, a demonstration of how power might be undermined in the digital age. Paste In 1964, the Center for Contemporary Cultural Studies at Birmingham began. Influenced by Raymond Williams' 1958 Culture and Society, the Birmingham School legitimized the reading of popular culture as a means to uncovering dominant ideologies and power structures within institutional systems. In particular, the center proposed structuring scholasticism so that the study of media texts would allow for the questioning of social and political practices. The Birmingham school advised that curriculae supplement their agendas with the question of class; the complex relationships between power, which is an easier term to establish in the discourses of culture than exploitation, and exploitation; the question of a general theory which could, in a critical way, connect together in a critical reflection different domains of life, politics, and theory, theory and practice, economic, political ideological questions, and so on; the notion of critical knowledge itself and the production of critical knowledge as a practice. (Hall 279) One of the Birmingham School's first works was Stuart Hall and Paddy Whannel's Popular Arts, which searched out ways to teach media. In particular, Hall and Whannel viewed popular culture as a place to teach the power of ideology. There is, in fact, a growing recognition that the media of mass communication play such a significant role in society, and especially in the lives of young people, that the school must embrace the study of their organization, content, and impact. But there is little agreement about how such studies should be carried out. Just what shall be studied? With what precise purpose? In what relationship to the established subjects? Ultimately the answer will depend upon our attitude towards these media, our social thinking about the kind of society in which they wield their influence and, in particular, our response to the things the media offer - individual films, television programmes, popular songs, etc. (Hall and Whannel 21) Today, the Birmingham School is recognised as the beginning of contemporary cultural studies. It answers Hall and Whannel by using texts from popular culture to uncover the semiotic cultural codes that make up popular discourse. These methods shed light on how supposedly naturally constructed messages contain deeper meanings and purposes. Mix In 1964, DJ Alan Freed was convicted of tax evasion as a result of his involvement in the payola record business scandal of 1962. Considered one of the first rock and roll DJs, Freed is often credited for breaking ‘50s racial barriers by playing African-American music on the airwaves and hosting largely attended African-American dances and concerts. Even though Freed didn't invent the phrase "rock and roll," he credited himself with the term's introduction into music vocabulary, a myth-making act with far reaching implications. As critic Nick Tosch writes: "Though he was certainly not the first who had done so; he was only the most influential of those who had - Freed [had] rinsed the Dixie Peach from its image, rendering it more agreeable to the palate of a greater public" (Tosch 9). In the same year of Freed's conviction, another legendary DJ, Murray the K, found fame again by following the Beatles around on their 1964 North American tour. Murray the K had been popular in the late '50s for "his wild stammering of syllables, fragments of words, black slang, and meaningless, rhythmical burbling" to make transitions between songs (Poschardt 75). Mass copying of Murray the K's DJ stylings led to his redundancy. When New Journalist Tom Wolfe rediscovered the DJ tagging along with the Beatles, he became intrigued, describing him as "the original hysterical disk jockey": Murray the K doesn't operate on Aristotelian logic. He operates on symbolic logic. He builds up an atmosphere of breathless jollification, comic hysteria, and turns it up to a pitch so high it can hypnotize kids and keep them frozen. (Wolfe 34) While Freed introduced African-American culture to mainstream music, Murray the K's DJing worked from a symbolic logic of appropriation: sampled sounds, bits and pieces of eccentric outtakes used as vehicles to move from song to song. Both Freed and Murray the K, however, conceived the idea of the DJ as more than a spinner of records. They envisioned the DJ as a form of media, a myth maker, a composer of ideas through sounds and politics. In a sense, they saw their work as disseminating social commentary on '60s racial politics and ideology, working from a fairly new innovation: the rock and roll record. Their DJ work became the model for contemporary hip hop artists. Instead of considering isolated train whistles or glass crashing (the technique of Murray the K) as sources for sampling, contemporary DJs and digital samplers cut and paste fragments from the history of popular music in order to compose new works, compositions which function as vehicles of cultural critique. Groups like Public Enemy and The Roots utilise their record collections to make political statements on drug usage, economic problems within the African-American community, and racism. For Tricia Rose, these artists are the cultural studies writers of the digital age. "Rappers are constantly taking dominant discursive fragments and throwing them into relief, destabilizing hegemonic discourses and attempting to legitimate counterhegemonic interpretations." (Rose 102) Remix The juxtaposition of these three events in 1964 marks an interesting place to consider the potential for new media and cultural studies. Such a juxtaposition answers the calls of Lawrence Grossberg, Cary Nelson, and Paula Treichler in their introduction to Cultural Studies, a collection of essays from the 1970s and 1980s. The editors suggest that cultural studies can be thought of, in some ways, as a collagist practice. The methodology of cultural studies provides an equally uneasy marker, for cultural studies in fact has no distinct methodology, no unique statistical, ethnomethodological, or textual analysis to call its own. Its methodology, ambiguous from the beginning, could best be seen as a bricolage. (2) For these editors, "Cultural studies needs to remain open to unexpected, unimagined, even uninvited possibilities" (3). To consider cultural studies from the perspective of 1964 is to evoke the unexpected, the unimagined, and the uninvited. It is to resituate the demands of cultural study within the context of new media - the legacy of Burroughs' cut-up reborn in the digital sampler. In response to the editors of Cultural Studies, I propose the practice of temporal juxtaposition as a way of critical writing. My initial juxtaposition of 1964 asserts that to teach such a practice, one must teach cutting and mixing. The Break The break, as a DJ method, is "any short captured sound whatsoever" (Eshun 14). The break motivates digital sampling; it provides the points from which samplers appropriate past works into their own: "Break beats are points of rupture in their former contexts, points at which the thematic elements of a musical piece are suspended and the underlying rhythms brought center stage. In the early stages of rap, these break beats formed the core of rap DJs' mixing strategies" (Rose 73-74). Breaks are determined by how DJs produce cuts in previously recorded music. "The cut is a command, a technical and conceptual operation which cuts the lines of association" (Eshun 16). For William Burroughs, cuts create shock in readers; they are tools for destroying ideology. "Once machine lines are cut, the enemy is helpless" (Ticket That Exploded 111). In Nova Express, Burroughs issues the command, "Cut word lines" (62). And in Naked Lunch, the cut provides a set of reading instructions, a way for readers to uncover Burroughs' own ideological positions. You can cut into Naked Lunch at any intersection point . . . I have written many prefaces. . . Naked Lunch is a blueprint, a How-To Book. (Naked Lunch 224 For Roland Barthes, a major influence on the founding of the Birmingham School, the How-To functioned as a place for cultural critique. Barthes felt that semiotic analysis could break ideological positions constructed in popular culture. Barthes used the How-To as one example of what he called mythologies, items of popular culture assumed to be natural but latent with ideological meanings. He treated the how-to tourist guide (how to enjoy yourself on vacation) as one such place for further analysis. The good natured image of "the writer on holiday" is therefore no more than one of these cunning mystifications which the Establishment practices the better to enslave its writers. (Barthes 30) Mythologies has inspired contemporary cultural studies. Dick Hebdige states that through Barthes' work, "It was hoped that the invisible temporary seam between language, experience and reality could be located and prised open through a semiotic analysis" (Hebdige 10). My juxtapositions of 1964, however, tell me that the How-To for cultural studies is cutting and pasting, not hermeneutical or semiotic analysis (i.e. What does this mean? What do these codes reveal?), which have long been cultural studies' focus. 1964 updates cultural studies practices by reinventing its methods of inquiry. 1964 forces academic study to ask: How would a contemporary cultural critic cut into cultural texts and paste selections into a new media work? The Sample Cuts and breaks become samples, authorial chosen selections. My sample comes from Walter Benjamin, an early DJ of media culture who discovered in 19th century Paris a source for a new compositional practice. Benjamin's unfinished Arcades project proposed that the task of the writer in the age of mechanical reproduction is to become a collector. "The collector was the true inhabitant of the interior" (Benjamin 168). Benjamin felt that the "poets find their refuse on the street" (79) preempting William Gibson's now often cited remark, "the street finds its own use for things" (Gibson 186) and modern DJs who build record collections by rummaging bargain street sales. I find in Benjamin's work a place to sample, a break for cutting into Burroughs' nova method. "The basic nova mechanism is very simple: Always create as many insoluble conflicts as possible and always aggravate existing conflict - This is done by dumping life forms with incompatible conditions of existence on the same planet" (Nova Express 53). Like Burroughs, Benjamin expressed interest in the ideological conflicts created through juxtaposition. His collections of the Parisian Arcades led to a cultural history different from that of the Frankfurt School. The Arcades' juxtapositions of consumer goods and artifacts opposed the Frankfurt School's understandings of Marxism and methods of critique. The conflict I create is that of incorporating the concerns of cultural studies into media study as an alternative practice. This practice is a system of sampling, cutting, breaking, and pasting. What might initially seem incompatible to cultural studies, I propose as a method of critique. My initial juxtaposition of 1964 becomes the first step towards doing so: I critique current cultural studies' methods of semiotic and hermeneutical analysis by way of the cut and mix I create. This Benjamin sample is pasted onto the Networked Writing Environment (NWE) at the University of Florida where I teach media classes in one of several computer networked classrooms. Working from a sampled Benjamin and the juxtaposition of the previously described temporal events of 1964, I see a place to rethink new media and cultural studies. The NWE's graphical user interface completes the cut. Our Unix operating system uses X Windows for desktop display. The metaphor of the X, the slash, the cut, becomes a place to rethink what cultural studies admits to be a cut-up, or a non-unified practice (as stated by Grossberg et al). The X also recalls the crossroads, the iconic marker of the place of decision. Standing at the crossroads, I envision the blues song of the same name, which in 1964 was cut from its Robert Johnson origins and remixed as a new recording by the Yardbirds. This decision shifts the focus of media study to cultural collections, their juxtapositions, and the alternative understandings that surface. The tools of technology (like those we use in the NWE: the Web, MOO, and e-mail) cut the structural dominance of critique and encourage us to make new pedagogical decisions, like juxtaposing a William Burroughs novel with the founding of the Birmingham School with the rise of the DJ. Putting these practices into the mix, we redefine cultural critique. 1964, then, is the place where cultural mixing begins. References Barthes, Roland. Mythologies. New York: Hill and Wang, 1957. Benjamin, Walter. Charles Baudelaire: A Lyric Poet in the Era of High Capitalism. Harry Zohn trans. London: NLB, 1973. Burroughs, William S. Naked Lunch. New York: Grove, 1982 (1959). _________________. Nova Express. New York: Grove, 1992 (1964). _________________. The Ticket That Exploded. New York: Grove, 1987 (1962). Burroughs, William S. and Byron Gysin. The Third Mind. New York: Viking Press, 1978. Eshun, Kodwo. More Brilliant Than the Sun. London: Quartet, 1999. Gibson, William. "Burning Chrome." Burning Chrome. New York: Ace Books, 1981. Grossberg, Lawrence, Cary Nelson, and Paula Treichler, eds. Cultural Studies. London: Routledge, 1992. Hall, Stuart. "Theoretical Legacies." Cultural Studies. Hall, Stuart and Paddy Whannel. The Popular Arts. New York: Pantheon, 1964. Hebdige, Dick. Subculture: The Meaning of Style. London and New York: Routledge, 1979. Poschardt, Ulf. DJ Culture. London: Quartet, 1998. Rose, Tricia. Black Noise: Black Music and Black Culture in Contemporary America.Hanover: Wesleyan University Press, 1994. Tosch, Nick. Unsung Heroes of Rock and Roll. New York: Da Capo Press, 1999. Wolfe, Tom. "The Fifth Beatle." The Kandy Kolored Tangerine Flake Streamlined Baby. New York: Pocket Books, 1965.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
45

Brien, Donna Lee. "Unplanned Educational Obsolescence: Is the ‘Traditional’ PhD Becoming Obsolete?" M/C Journal 12, no. 3 (July 15, 2009). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.160.

Full text
Abstract:
Discussions of the economic theory of planned obsolescence—the purposeful embedding of redundancy into the functionality or other aspect of a product—in the 1980s and 1990s often focused on the impact of such a design strategy on manufacturers, consumers, the market, and, ultimately, profits (see, for example, Bulow; Lee and Lee; Waldman). More recently, assessments of such shortened product life cycles have included calculations of the environmental and other costs of such waste (Claudio; Kondoh; Unruh). Commonly utilised examples are consumer products such as cars, whitegoods and small appliances, fashion clothing and accessories, and, more recently, new technologies and their constituent components. This discourse has been adopted by those who configure workers as human resources, and who speak both of skills (Janßen and Backes-Gellner) and human capital itself (Chauhan and Chauhan) being made obsolete by market forces in both predictable and unplanned ways. This includes debate over whether formal education can assist in developing the skills that make their possessors less liable to become obsolete in the workforce (Dubin; Holtmann; Borghans and de Grip; Gould, Moav and Weinberg). However, aside from periodic expressions of disciplinary angst (as in questions such as whether the Liberal Arts and other disciplines are becoming obsolete) are rarely found in discussions regarding higher education. Yet, higher education has been subsumed into a culture of commercial service provision as driven by markets and profit as the industries that design and deliver consumer goods. McKelvey and Holmén characterise this as a shift “from social institution to knowledge business” in the subtitle of their 2009 volume on European universities, and the recent decade has seen many higher educational institutions openly striving to be entrepreneurial. Despite some debate over the functioning of market or market-like mechanisms in higher education (see, for instance, Texeira et al), the corporatisation of higher education has led inevitably to market segmentation in the products the sector delivers. Such market segmentation results in what are called over-differentiated products, seemingly endless variations in the same product to attempt to increase consumption and attendant sales. Milk is a commonly cited example, with supermarkets today stocking full cream, semi-skimmed, skimmed, lactose-free, soy, rice, goat, GM-free and ‘smart’ (enriched with various vitamins, minerals and proteins) varieties; and many of these available in fresh, UHT, dehydrated and/or organic versions. In the education market, this practice has resulted in a large number of often minutely differentiated, but differently named, degrees and other programs. Where there were once a small number of undergraduate degrees with discipline variety within them (including the Bachelor of Arts and Bachelor of Science awards), students can now graduate with a named qualification in a myriad of discipline and professional areas. The attempt to secure a larger percentage of the potential client pool (who are themselves often seeking to update their own skills and knowledges to avoid workforce obsolescence) has also resulted in a significant increase in the number of postgraduate coursework certificates, diplomas and other qualifications across the sector. The Masters degree has fractured from a research program into a range of coursework, coursework plus research, and research only programs. Such proliferation has also affected one of the foundations of the quality and integrity of the higher education system, and one of the last bastions of conventional practice, the doctoral degree. The PhD as ‘Gold-Standard’ Market Leader? The Doctor of Philosophy (PhD) is usually understood as a largely independent discipline-based research project that results in a substantial piece of reporting, the thesis, that makes a “substantial original contribution to knowledge in the form of new knowledge or significant and original adaptation, application and interpretation of existing knowledge” (AQF). As the highest level of degree conferred by most universities, the PhD is commonly understood as indicating the height of formal educational attainment, and has, until relatively recently, been above reproach and alteration. Yet, whereas universities internationally once offered a single doctorate named the PhD, many now offer a number of doctoral level degrees. In Australia, for example, candidates can also complete PhDs by Publication and by Project, as well as practice-led doctorates in, and named Doctorates of/in, Creative Arts, Creative Industries, Laws, Performance and other ‘new’ discipline areas. The Professional Doctorate, introduced into Australia in the early 1990s, has achieved such longevity that it now has it’s own “first generation” incarnations in (and about) disciplines such as Education, Business, Psychology and Journalism, as well as a contemporary “second generation” version which features professionally-practice-led Mode 2 knowledge production (Maxwell; also discussed in Lee, Brennan and Green 281). The uniquely Australian PhD by Project in the disciplines of architecture, design, business, engineering and education also includes coursework, and is practice and particularly workplace (or community) focused, but unlike the above, does not have to include a research element—although this is not precluded (Usher). A significant number of Australian universities also currently offer a PhD by Publication, known also as the PhD by Published Papers and PhD by Published Works. Introduced in the 1960s in the UK, the PhD by Publication there is today almost exclusively undertaken by academic staff at their own institutions, and usually consists of published work(s), a critical appraisal of that work within the research context, and an oral examination. The named degree is rare in the USA, although the practice of granting PhDs on the basis of prior publications is not unknown. In Australia, an examination of a number of universities that offer the degree reveals no consistency in terms of the framing policies except for the generic Australian Qualifications Framework accreditation statement (AQF), entry requirements and conditions of candidature, or resulting form and examination guidelines. Some Australian universities, for instance, require all externally peer-refereed publications, while others will count works that are self-published. Some require actual publications or works in press, but others count works that are still at submission stage. The UK PhD by Publication shows similar variation, with no consensus on purpose, length or format of this degree (Draper). Across Australia and the UK, some institutions accept previously published work and require little or no campus participation, while others have a significant minimum enrolment period and count only work generated during candidature (see Brien for more detail). Despite the plethora of named degrees at doctoral level, many academics continue to support the PhD’s claim to rigor and intellectual attainment. Most often, however, these arguments cite tradition rather than any real assessment of quality. The archaic trappings of conferral—the caps, gowns and various other instruments of distinction—emphasise a narrative in which it is often noted that doctorates were first conferred by the University of Paris in the 12th century and then elsewhere in medieval Europe. However, challenges to this account note that today’s largely independently researched thesis is a relatively recent arrival to educational history, being only introduced into Germany in the early nineteenth century (Bourner, Bowden and Laing; Park 4), the USA in a modified form in the mid-nineteenth century and the UK in 1917 (Jolley 227). The Australian PhD is even more recent, with the first only awarded in 1948 and still relatively rare until the 1970s (Nelson 3; Valadkhani and Ville). Additionally, PhDs in the USA, Canada and Denmark today almost always incorporate a significant taught coursework element (Noble). This is unlike the ‘traditional’ PhD in the UK and Australia, although the UK also currently offers a number of what are known there as ‘taught doctorates’. Somewhat confusingly, while these do incorporate coursework, they still include a significant research component (UKCGE). However, the UK is also adopting what has been identified as an American-inflected model which consists mostly, or largely, of coursework, and which is becoming known as the ‘New Route British PhD’ (Jolley 228). It could be posited that, within such a competitive market environment, which appears to be driven by both a drive for novelty and a desire to meet consumer demand, obsolescence therefore, and necessarily, threatens the very existence of the ‘traditional’ PhD. This obsolescence could be seen as especially likely as, alongside the existence of the above mentioned ‘new’ degrees, the ‘traditional’ research-based PhD at some universities in Australia and the UK in particular is, itself, also in the process of becoming ‘professionalised’, with some (still traditionally-framed) programs nevertheless incorporating workplace-oriented frameworks and/or experiences (Jolley 229; Kroll and Brien) to meet professionally-focused objectives that it is acknowledged cannot be met by producing a research thesis alone. While this emphasis can be seen as operating at the expense of specific disciplinary knowledge (Pole 107; Ball; Laing and Brabazon 265), and criticised for that, this workplace focus has arisen, internationally, as an institutional response to requests from both governments and industry for training in generic skills in university programs at all levels (Manathunga and Wissler). At the same time, the acknowledged unpredictability of the future workplace is driving a cognate move from discipline specific knowledge to what have been described as “problem solving and knowledge management approaches” across all disciplines (Gilbert; Valadkhani and Ville 2). While few query a link between university-level learning and the needs of the workplace, or the motivating belief that the overarching role of higher education is the provision of professional training for its client-students (see Laing and Brabazon for an exception), it also should be noted that a lack of relevance is one of the contributors to dysfunction, and thence to obsolescence. The PhD as Dysfunctional Degree? Perhaps, however, it is not competition that threatens the traditional PhD but, rather, its own design flaws. A report in The New York Times in 2007 alerted readers to what many supervisors, candidates, and researchers internationally have recognised for some time: that the PhD may be dysfunctional (Berger). In Australia and elsewhere, attention has focused on the uneven quality of doctoral-level degrees across institutions, especially in relation to their content, rigor, entry and assessment standards, and this has not precluded questions regarding the PhD (AVCC; Carey, Webb, Brien; Neumann; Jolley; McWilliam et al., "Silly"). It should be noted that this important examination of standards has, however, been accompanied by an increase in the awarding of Honorary Doctorates. This practice ranges from the most reputable universities’ recognising individuals’ significant contributions to knowledge, culture and/or society, to wholly disreputable institutions offering such qualifications in return for payment (Starrs). While generally contested in terms of their status, Honorary Doctorates granted to sports, show business and political figures are the most controversial and include an award conferred on puppet Kermit the Frog in 1996 (Jeffries), and some leading institutions including MIT, Cornell University and the London School of Economics and Political Science are distinctive in not awarding Honorary Doctorates. However, while distracting, the Honorary Doctorate itself does not answer all the questions regarding the quality of doctoral programs in general, or the Doctor of Philosophy in particular. The PhD also has high attrition rates: 50 per cent or more across Australia, the USA and Canada (Halse 322; Lovitts and Nelson). For those who remain in the programs, lengthy completion times (known internationally as ‘time-to-degree’) are common in many countries, with averages of 10.5 years to completion in Canada, and from 8.2 to more than 13 years (depending on discipline) in the USA (Berger). The current government performance-based funding model for Australian research higher degrees focuses attention on timely completion, and there is no doubt that, under this system—where universities only receive funding for a minimum period of candidature when those candidates have completed their degrees—more candidates are completing within the required time periods (Cuthbert). Yet, such a focus has distracted from assessment of the quality and outcomes of such programs of study. A detailed survey, based on the theses lodged in Australian libraries, has estimated that at least 51,000 PhD theses were completed in Australia to 2003 (Evans et al. 7). However, little attention has been paid to the consequences of this work, that is, the effects that the generation of these theses has had on either candidates or the nation. There has been no assessment, for instance, of the impact on candidates of undertaking and completing a doctorate on such facets of their lives as their employment opportunities, professional choices and salary levels, nor any effect on their personal happiness or levels of creativity. Nor has there been any real evaluation of the effect of these degrees on GDP, rates of the commercialisation of research, the generation of intellectual property, meeting national agendas in areas such as innovation, productivity or creativity, and/or the quality of the Australian creative and performing arts. Government-funded and other Australian studies have, however, noted for at least a decade both that the high numbers of graduates are mismatched to a lack of market demand for doctoral qualifications outside of academia (Kemp), and that an oversupply of doctorally qualified job seekers is driving wages down in some sectors (Jones 26). Even academia is demanding more than a PhD. Within the USA, doctoral graduates of some disciplines (English is an often-cited example) are undertaking second PhDs in their quest to secure an academic position. In Australia, entry-level academic positions increasingly require a scholarly publishing history alongside a doctoral-level qualification and, in common with other quantitative exercises in the UK and in New Zealand, the current Excellence in Research for Australia research evaluation exercise values scholarly publications more than higher degree qualifications. Concluding Remarks: The PhD as Obsolete or Retro-Chic? Disciplines and fields are reacting to this situation in various ways, but the trend appears to be towards increased market segmentation. Despite these charges of PhD dysfunction, there are also dangers in the over-differentiation of higher degrees as a practice. If universities do not adequately resource the professional development and other support for supervisors and all those involved in the delivery of all these degrees, those institutions may find that they have spread the existing skills, knowledge and other institutional assets too thinly to sustain some or even any of these degrees. This could lead to the diminishing quality (and an attendant diminishing perception of the value) of all the higher degrees available in those institutions as well as the reputation of the hosting country’s entire higher education system. As works in progress, the various ‘new’ doctoral degrees can also promote a sense of working on unstable ground for both candidates and supervisors (McWilliam et al., Research Training), and higher degree examiners will necessarily be unfamiliar with expected standards. Candidates are attempting to discern the advantages and disadvantages of each form in order to choose the degree that they believe is right for them (see, for example, Robins and Kanowski), but such assessment is difficult without the benefit of hindsight. Furthermore, not every form may fit the unpredictable future aspirations of candidates or the volatile future needs of the workplace. The rate with which everything once new descends from stylish popularity through stages of unfashionableness to become outdated and, eventually, discarded is increasing. This escalation may result in the discipline-based research PhD becoming seen as archaic and, eventually, obsolete. Perhaps, alternatively, it will lead to newer and more fashionable forms of doctoral study being discarded instead. Laing and Brabazon go further to find that all doctoral level study’s inability to “contribute in a measurable and quantifiable way to social, economic or political change” problematises the very existence of all these degrees (265). Yet, we all know that some objects, styles, practices and technologies that become obsolete are later recovered and reassessed as once again interesting. They rise once again to be judged as fashionable and valuable. Perhaps even if made obsolete, this will be the fate of the PhD or other doctoral degrees?References Australian Qualifications Framework (AQF). “Doctoral Degree”. AQF Qualifications. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.aqf.edu.au/doctor.htm›. Australian Vice-Chancellors’ Committee (AVCC). Universities and Their Students: Principles for the Provision of Education by Australian Universities. Canberra: AVCC, 2002. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.universitiesaustralia.edu.au/documents/publications/Principles_final_Dec02.pdf›. Ball, L. “Preparing Graduates in Art and Design to Meet the Challenges of Working in the Creative Industries: A New Model For Work.” Art, Design and Communication in Higher Education 1.1 (2002): 10–24. Berger, Joseph. “Exploring Ways to Shorten the Ascent to a Ph.D.” Education. The New York Times, 3 Oct. 2008. 4 May 2009 ‹http://nytimes.com/2007/10/03/education/03education.html›. Borghans, Lex, and Andries de Grip. Eds. The Overeducated Worker?: The Economics of Skill Utilization. Cheltenham, UK: Edward Elgar, 2000. Bourner, T., R. Bowden and S. Laing. “Professional Doctorates in England”. Studies in Higher Education 26 (2001) 65–83. Brien, Donna Lee. “Publish or Perish?: Investigating the Doctorate by Publication in Writing”. The Creativity and Uncertainty Papers: the Refereed Proceedings of the 13th Conference of the Australian Association of Writing Programs. AAWP, 2008. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.aawp.org.au/creativity-and-uncertainty-papers›. Bulow, Jeremy. “An Economic Theory of Planned Obsolescence.” The Quarterly Journal of Economics 101.4 (Nov. 1986): 729–50. Carey, Janene, Jen Webb, and Donna Lee Brien. “Examining Uncertainty: Australian Creative Research Higher Degrees”. The Creativity and Uncertainty Papers: the Refereed Proceedings of the 13th Conference of the Australian Association of Writing Programs. AAWP, 2008. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.aawp.org.au/creativity-and-uncertainty-papers›. Chauhan, S. P., and Daisy Chauhan. “Human Obsolescence: A Wake–up Call to Avert a Crisis.” Global Business Review 9.1 (2008): 85–100. Claudio, Luz. "Environmental Impact of the Clothing Industry." Environmental Health Perspectives 115.9 (Set. 2007): A449–54. Cuthbert, Denise. “HASS PhD Completions Rates: Beyond the Doom and Gloom”. Council for the Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 3 March 2008. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.chass.org.au/articles/ART20080303DC.php›. Draper, S. W. PhDs by Publication. University of Glasgow, 11 Aug. 2008. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.psy.gla.ac.uk/~steve/resources/phd.html. Dubin, Samuel S. “Obsolescence or Lifelong Education: A Choice for the Professional.” American Psychologist 27.5 (1972): 486–98. Evans, Terry, Peter Macauley, Margot Pearson, and Karen Tregenza. “A Brief Review of PhDs in Creative and Performing Arts in Australia”. Proceeding of the Association for Active Researchers Newcastle Mini-Conference, 2–4 October 2003. Melbourne: Australian Association for Research in Education, 2003. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.aare.edu.au/conf03nc. Gilbert, R. “A Framework for Evaluating the Doctoral Curriculum”. Assessment and Evaluation in Higher Education 29.3 (2004): 299–309. Gould, Eric D., Omer Moav, and Bruce A. Weinberg. “Skill Obsolescence and Wage Inequality within Education Groups.” The Economics of Skills Obsolescence. Eds. Andries de Grip, Jasper van Loo, and Ken Mayhew. Amsterdam: JAI Press, 2002. 215–34. Halse, Christine. “Is the Doctorate in Crisis?” Nagoya Journal of Higher Education 34 Apr. (2007): 321–37. Holtmann, A.G. “On-the-Job Training, Obsolescence, Options, and Retraining.” Southern Economic Journal 38.3 (1972): 414–17. Janßen, Simon, and Uschi Backes-Gellner. “Skill Obsolescence, Vintage Effects and Changing Tasks.” Applied Economics Quarterly 55.1 (2009): 83–103. Jeffries, Stuart. “I’m a Celebrity, Get Me an Honorary Degree”. The Guardian 6 July 2006. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.guardian.co.uk/music/2006/jul/06/highereducation.popandrock. Jolley, Jeremy. “Choose your Doctorate.” Journal of Clinical Nursing 16.2 (2007): 225–33. Jones, Elka. “Beyond Supply and Demand: Assessing the Ph.D. Job Market.” Occupational Outlook Quarterly Winter (2002-2003): 22–33. Kemp, D. ­New Knowledge, New Opportunities: A Discussion Paper on Higher Education Research and Research Training. Canberra: Australian Government Printing Service, 1999. Kondoh, Shinsuke, Keijiro Masui, Mitsuro Hattori, Nozomu Mishima, and Mitsutaka Matsumoto. “Total Performance Analysis of Product Life Cycle Considering the Deterioration and Obsolescence of Product Value.” International Journal of Product Development 6.3–4 (2008): 334–52. Kroll, Jeri, and Donna Lee Brien. “Studying for the Future: Training Creative Writing Postgraduates For Life After Degrees.” Australian Online Journal of Arts Education 2.1 July (2006): 1–13. Laing, Stuart, and Tara Brabazon. “Creative Doctorates, Creative Education? Aligning Universities with the Creative Economy.” Nebula 4.2 (June 2007): 253–67. Lee, Alison, Marie Brennan, and Bill Green. “Re-imagining Doctoral Education: Professional Doctorates and Beyond.” Higher Education Research & Development 28.3 2009): 275–87. Lee, Ho, and Jonghwa Lee. “A Theory of Economic Obsolescence.” The Journal of Industrial Economics 46.3 (Sep. 1998): 383–401. Lovitts, B. E., and C. Nelson. “The Hidden Crisis in Graduate Education: Attrition from Ph.D. Programs.” Academe 86.6 (2000): 44–50. Manathunga, Catherine, and Rod Wissler. “Generic Skill Development for Research Higher Degree Students: An Australian Example”. International Journal of Instructional Media, 30.3 (2003): 233–46. Maxwell, T. W. “From First to Second Generation Professional Doctorate.” Studies in Higher Education 28.3 (2003): 279–91. McKelvey, Maureen, and Magnus Holmén. Ed. Learning to Compete in European Universities: From Social Institution to Knowledge Business. Cheltenham, UK: Edward Elgar Publishing, 2009. McWilliam, Erica, Alan Lawson, Terry Evans, and Peter G Taylor. “‘Silly, Soft and Otherwise Suspect’: Doctoral Education as Risky Business”. Australian Journal of Education 49.2 (2005): 214–27. 4 May 2009. http://eprints.qut.edu.au/archive/00004171. McWilliam, Erica, Peter G. Taylor, P. Thomson, B. Green, T. W. Maxwell, H. Wildy, and D. Simmons. Research Training in Doctoral Programs: What Can Be Learned for Professional Doctorates? Evaluations and Investigations Programme 02/8. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2002. Nelson, Hank. “A Doctor in Every House: The PhD Then Now and Soon”. Occasional Paper GS93/3. Canberra: The Graduate School, Australian National University, 1993. 4 May 2009 ‹http://dspace.anu.edu.au/bitstream/1885/41552/1/GS93_3.pdf›. Neumann, Ruth. The Doctoral Education Experience: Diversity and Complexity. 03/12 Evaluations and Investigations Programme. Canberra: Department of Education, Science and Training, 2003. Noble K. A. Changing Doctoral Degrees: An International Perspective. Buckingham: Society for Research into Higher Education, 1994. Park, Chris. Redefining the Doctorate: Discussion Paper. York: The Higher Education Academy, 2007. Pole, Christopher. “Technicians and Scholars in Pursuit of the PhD: Some Reflections on Doctoral Study.” Research Papers in Education 15 (2000): 95–111. Robins, Lisa M., and Peter J. Kanowski. “PhD by Publication: A Student’s Perspective”. Journal of Research Practice 4.2 (2008). 4 May 2009 ‹http://jrp.icaap.org›. Sheely, Stephen. “The First Among Equals: The PhD—Academic Standard or Historical Accident?”. Advancing International Perspectives: Proceedings of the Higher Education Research and Development Society of Australasia Conference, 1997. 654-57. 4 May 2009 ‹http://www.herdsa.org.au/wp-content/uploads/conference/1997/sheely01.pdf›. Texeira, Pedro, Ben Jongbloed, David Dill, and Alberto Amaral. Eds. Markets in Higher Education: Rethoric or Reality? Dordrecht, the Netherlands: Kluwer, 2004. UK Council for Graduate Education (UKCGE). Professional Doctorates. Dudley: UKCGE, 2002. Unruh, Gregory C. “The Biosphere Rules.” Harvard Business Review Feb. 2008: 111–17. Usher R. “A Diversity of Doctorates: Fitness for the Knowledge Economy?”. Higher Education Research & Development 21 (2002): 143–53. Valadkhani, Abbas, and Simon Ville. “A Disciplinary Analysis of the Contribution of Academic Staff to PhD Completions in Australian Universities”. International Journal of Business & Management Education 15.1 (2007): 1–22. Waldman, Michael. “A New Perspective on Planned Obsolescence.” The Quarterly Journal of Economics 108.1 (Feb. 1993): 273–83.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
46

Lorenzetti, Diane L., Bonnie Lashewicz, and Tanya Beran. "Mentorship in the 21st Century: Celebrating Uptake or Lamenting Lost Meaning?" M/C Journal 19, no. 2 (May 4, 2016). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.1079.

Full text
Abstract:
BackgroundIn the centuries since Odysseus entrusted his son Telemachus to Athena, biographical, literary, and historical accounts have cemented the concept of mentorship into our collective consciousness. Early foundational research characterised mentors as individuals who help us transition through different phases of our lives. Chief among these phases is the progression from adolescence to adulthood, during which we “imagine exciting possibilities for [our lives] and [struggle] to attain the ‘I am’ feeling in this dreamed-of self and world” (Levinson 93). Previous research suggests that mentoring can positively impact a range of developmental outcomes including emotional/behavioural resiliency, academic attainment, career advancement, and organisational productivity (DuBois et al. 57-91; Eby et al. 441-76; Merriam 161-73). The growth of formal mentoring programs, such as Big Brothers-Big Sisters, has further strengthened our belief in the value of mentoring in personal, academic and career contexts (Eby et al. 441-76).In recent years, claims of mentorship uptake have become widespread, even ubiquitous, ranging from codified components of organisational mandates to casual bragging rights in coffee shop conversations (Eby et al. 441-76). Is this a sign that mentorship has become indispensable to personal and professional development, or is mentorship simply in vogue? In this paper, we examine uses of, and corresponding meanings attached to, mentorship. Specifically, we compare popular news portrayals of mentoring with meanings ascribed to mentoring relationships by academics who are part of formal mentoring programs.MethodsWe searched for articles published in the New York Times between July and December 2015. Search terms used included: mentor, mentors, mentoring or mentorship. This U.S. national newspaper was chosen for its broad focus, and large online readership. It is among the most widely read online newspapers worldwide (World Association of Newspapers and News Publishers). Our search generated 536 articles. We conducted a qualitative thematic contentan alysis to explore the nature, scope, and importance of mentorship, as depicted in these media accounts. We compared media themes identified through this analysis with those generated through in-depth interviews previously conducted with 23 academic faculty in mentoring programs at the University of Calgary (Canada). Data were extracted by two authors, and discrepancies in interpretation were resolved through discussion with a third author.The Many Faces of MentorshipIn both interviews and New York Times (NYT) accounts, mentorship is portrayed as part of the “fabric” of contemporary culture, and is often viewed as essential to career advancement. As one academic we interviewed commented: “You know the worst feeling in the world [as a new employee] is...to feel like you’re floundering and you don’t know where to turn.” In 322 NYT articles, mentorship was linked to professional successes across a variety of disciplines, with CEOs, and popular culture icons, such as rap artists and sports figures, citing mentorship as central to their achievements. Mentorship had a particularly strong presence in the arts (109 articles), sports (62 articles) business (57 articles), politics (36 articles), medicine (26 articles), and law (21 articles).In the NYT, mentorship was also a factor in student achievement and social justice issues including psychosocial and career support for refugees and youth from low socioeconomic backgrounds; counteracting youth radicalisation; and addressing gender inequality in the workplace. In short, mentorship appears to have been taken up as a panacea for a variety of social and economic ills.Mentor Identities and RolesWhile mentors in academia were supervisors or colleagues, NYT articles portrayed mentors more broadly, as family members, employers, friends and peers. Mentoring relationships typically begin with a connection which often manifests as shared experiences or goals (Merriam). One academic interviewee described mentorship in these terms: “There’s something there that you both really respect and value.” In many NYT accounts, the connection between mentors and mentees was similarly emphasized. As a professional athlete noted: “To me, it's not about collecting [mentors]...It's if the person means something to me...played some type of role in my life” (Shpigel SP.1).While most mentoring relationships develop organically, others are created through formal programs. In the NYT, 33 articles described formal programs to support career/skills development in the arts, business, and sports, and behaviour change in at-risk youth. Although many such programs relied on volunteers, we noted instances in professional sports and business where individuals were hired to provide mentorship. We also saw evidence to suggest that formal programs may be viewed as a quick fix, or palatable alternative, to more costly, or long-term organisational or societal change. For instance, one article on operational challenges at a law firm noted: “The firm's leadership...didn't want to be told that they needed to overhaul their entire organizational philosophy.... They wanted to be told that the firm's problem was work-family conflict for women, a narrative that would allow them to adopt a set of policies specifically aimed at helping women work part time, or be mentored” (Slaughter SR.1).Mutuality of the RelationshipEffective mentoring occurs when both mentors and mentees value these relationships. As one academic interviewee noted: “[My mentor] asked me for advice on certain things about where they’re going right career wise... I think that’s allowed us to have a stronger sort of mentoring relationship”. Some NYT portrayals of mentorship also suggested rich, reciprocal relationships. A dancer with a ballet company described her mentor:She doesn't talk at you. She talks with you. I've never thought about dancing as much as I've thought about it working with her. I feel like as a ballerina, you smile and nod and you take the beating. This is more collaborative. In school, I was always waiting to find a professor that I would bond with and who would mentor me. All I had to do was walk over to Barnard, get into the studio, and there she was. I found Twyla. Or she found me. (Kourlas AR.7)The mutuality of the mentorship evident in this dancer’s recollection is echoed in a NYT account of the role of fashion models in mentoring colleagues: “They were...mentors and connectors and facilitators, motivated...by the joy of discovering talent and creating beauty” (Trebay D.8). Yet in other media accounts, mentorship appeared unidirectional, almost one-dimensional: “Judge Forrest noted in court that he had been seen as a mentor for young people” (Moynihan A.21). Here, the focus seemed to be on the benefits, or status, accrued by the mentor. Importance of the RelationshipAcademic interviewees viewed mentors as sources of knowledge, guidance, feedback, and sponsorship. They believed mentorship had profoundly impacted their careers and that “finding a mentor can be one of the most important things” anyone could do. In the NYT portrayals, mentors were also recognized for the significant, often lasting, impact they had on the lives of their mentees. A choreographer said “the lessons she learned from her former mentor still inspire her — ‘he sits on my shoulder’” (Gold CT 11). A successful CEO of a software firm recollected how mentors enabled him to develop professional confidence: “They would have me facilitate meetings with clients early on in my career. It helped build up this reservoir of confidence” (Bryant, Candid Questions BU.2).Other accounts in academic interviews and NYT highlighted how defining moments in even short-term mentoring relationships can provoke fundamental and lasting changes in attitudes and behaviours. One interviewee who recently experienced a career change said she derived comfort from connecting with a mentor who had experienced a similar transition: “oh there’s somebody [who] talks my language...there is a place for me.” As a CEO in the NYT recalled: “An early mentor of mine said something to me when I was going to a new job: ‘Don't worry. It's just another dog and pony show.’ That really stayed with me” (Bryant, Devil’s Advocate BU.2). A writer quoted in a NYT article also recounted how a chance encounter with a mentor changed the course of his career: “She said... that my problem was not having career direction. ‘You should become a teacher,’ she said. It was an unusual thing to hear, since that subject had never come up in our conversations. But I was truly desperate, ready to hear something different...In an indirect way, my life had changed because of that drink (DeMarco ST.6).Mentorship was also celebrated in the NYT in the form of 116 obituary notices as a means of honouring and immortalising a life well lived. The mentoring role individuals had played in life was highlighted alongside those of child, parent, grandparent and spouse.Metaphor and ArchetypeMetaphors imbue language with imagery that evokes emotions, sensations, and memories in ways that other forms of speech or writing cannot, thus enabling us communicate complex ideas or beliefs. Academic interviewees invoked various metaphors to illustrate mentorship experiences. One interviewee spoke of the “blossoming” relationship while another commented on the power of the mentoring experience to “lift your world”. In the NYT we identified only one instance of the use of metaphor. A CEO of a non-profit organisation explained her mentoring philosophy as follows: “One of my mentors early on talked about the need for a leader to be a ‘certain trumpet’. It comes from Corinthians, and it's a very good visualization -- if the trumpet isn't clear, who's going to follow you?” (Bryant, Zigzag BU.2).By comparison, we noted numerous instances in the NYT wherein mentors were present as characters, or archetypes, in film, performing arts, and television. Archetypes exhibit attributes, or convey meanings, that are instinctively understood by those who share common cultural, societal, or racial experiences (Lane 232) For example, a NYT film review of The Assassin states that “the title character [is] trained in her deadly vocation by a fierce, soft-spoken mentor” (Scott C.4). Such characterisations rely on audiences’ understanding of the inherentfunction of the mentor role, and, like metaphors, can help to convey that which is compelling or complex.Intentionality and TrustIn interviews, academics spoke of the time and trust required to develop mentoring relationships. One noted “It may take a bit of an effort... You don’t get to know a person very well just meeting three times during the year”. Another spoke of trust and comfort as defining these relationships: “You just open up. You feel immediately comfortable”. We also found evidence of trust and intentionality in NYT accounts of these relationships. Mentees were often portrayed as seeking out and relying on mentorship. A junior teacher stated that “she would lean on mentors at her new school. You are not on that island all alone” (Rich A1). In contrast, there were few explicit accounts of intentionality and reflection on the part of a mentor. In one instance, a police officer who participated in a mentorship program for street kids mused “it's not about the talent. It was just about the interaction”. In another, an actor described her mentoring experiences as follows: “You have to know when to give advice and when to just be quiet and listen...no matter how much you tell someone how it goes, no one really wants to listen. Their dreams are much bigger than whatever fear or whatever obstacle you say may be in their path” (Syme C.5).Many NYT articles present career mentoring as a role that can be assumed by anyone with requisite knowledge or experience. Indeed, some accounts of mentorship arguably more closely resembled role model relationships, wherein individuals are admired, typically from afar, and emulated by those who aspire to similar accomplishments. Here, there was little, if any, apparent awareness of the complexity or potential impact of these relationships. Rather, we observed a casualness, an almost striking superficiality, in some NYT accounts of mentoring relationships. Examples ranged from references to “sartorial mentors” (Pappu D1) to a professional coach who shared: “After being told by a mentor that her scowl was ‘setting her back’ at work, [she] began taking pictures of her face so she could try to look more cheerful” (Bennett ST.1).Trust, an essential component of mentorship, can wither when mentors occupy dual roles, such as that of mentor and supervisor, or engage in mentoring as a means of furthering their own interests. While some academic interviewees were mentored by past and current supervisors, none reported any instance of role conflict. However in the NYT, we identified multiple instances where mentorship programs intentionally, or unintentionally, inspired divided loyalties. At one academic institution, peer mentors were “encouraged to befriend and offer mentorship to the students on their floors, yet were designated ‘mandatory reporters’ of any incident that may violate the school policy” (Rosman ST.1). In another media story, government employees in a phased-retirement program received monetary incentives to mentor colleagues: “Federal workers who take phased retirement work 20 hours a week and agree to mentor other workers. During that time, they receive half their pay and half their retirement annuity payout. When workers retire completely, their annuities will include an increase to account for the part-time service” (Hannon B.1). More extreme depictions of conflict of interest were evident in other NYT reports of mentors and mentees competing for job promotions, and mentees accusing mentors of sexual harassment and rape; such examples underscore potential for abuse of trust in these relationships.Discussion/ConclusionsOur exploration of mentorship in the NYT suggests mentorship is embedded in our culture, and is a means by which we develop competencies required to integrate into, and function within, society. Whereas, traditionally, mentorship was an informal relationship that developed over time, we now see a wider array of mentorship models, including formal career and youth programs aimed at increasing access to mentorship, and mentor-for-hire arrangements in business and professional sports. Such formal programs can offer redress to those who lack informal mentorship opportunities, and increased initiatives of this sort are welcome.Although standards of reporting in news media surely account for some of the lack of detail in many NYT reports of mentorship, such brevity may also suggest that, while mentoring continues to grow in popularity, we may have compromised substance for availability. Considerations of the training, time, attention, and trust required of these relationships may have been short-changed, and the tendency we observed in the NYT to conflate role modeling and mentorship may contribute to depictions of mentorship as a quick fix, or ‘mentorship light’. Although mentorship continues to be lauded as a means of promoting personal and professional development, not all mentoring may be of similar quality, and not everyone has comparable access to these relationships. While we continue to honour the promise of mentorship, as with all things worth having, effective mentorship requires effort. This effort comes in the form of preparation, commitment or intentionality, and the development of bonds of trust within these relationships. In short, overuse of, over-reference to, and misapplication of the mentorship label may serve to dilute the significance and meaning of these relationships. Further, we acknowledge a darker side to mentorship, with the potential for abuses of power.Although we have reservations regarding some trends towards the casual usage of the mentorship term, we are also heartened by the apparent scope and reach of these relationships. Numerous individuals continue to draw comfort from advice, sponsorship, motivation, support and validation that mentors provide. Indeed, for many, mentorship may represent an essential lifeline to navigating life’s many challenges. We, thus, conclude that mentorship, in its many forms, is here to stay.ReferencesBennett, Jessica. "Cursed with a Death Stare." New York Times (East Coast) 2 Aug. 2015, late ed.: ST.1.Bryant, Adam. "Designate a Devil's Advocate." New York Times (East Coast) 9 Aug. 2015, late ed.: BU.2.Bryant, Adam. "The Power of Candid Questions." New York Times (East Coast) 16 Aug. 2015, late ed.: BU. 2.Bryant, Adam. "Zigzag Your Way to the Top." New York Times (East Coast) 13 Sept. 2015, late ed.: BU.2.DeMarco, Peter. "One Life, Shaken and Stirred." New York Times (East Coast) 23 Aug. 2015, late ed.: ST.6.DuBois, David L., Nelson Portillo, Jean E. Rhodes, Nadia Silverhorn and Jeffery C. Valentine. "How Effective Are Mentoring Programs for Youth? A Systematic Assessment of the Evidence." Psychological Science in the Public Interest 12.2 (2011): 57-91.Eby, Lillian T., Tammy D. Allen, Brian J. Hoffman, Lisa E. Baranik, …, and Sarah C. Evans. "An Interdisciplinary Meta-analysis of the Potential Antecedents, Correlates, and Consequences of Protégé Perceptions of Mentoring." Psychological Bulletin 139.2 (2013): 441-76.Gold, Sarah. "Preserving a Master's Vision of Sugar Plums." New York Times (East Coast) 6 Dec. 2015, late ed.: CT 11.Hannon, Kerry. "Retiring, But Not All at Once." New York Times (East Coast) 22 Aug. 2015, late ed.: B.1.Kourlas, Gia. "Marathon of a Milestone Tour." New York Times Late Edition (East Coast) 6 Sept. 2015: AR.7.Lane, Lauriat. "The Literary Archetype: Some Reconsiderations." The Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 13.2 (1954): 226-32.Levinson, Daniel. J. The Seasons of a Man's Life. New York: Ballantine, 1978.Merriam, Sharan. "Mentors and Protégés: A Critical Review of the Literature." Adult Education Quarterly 33.3 (1983): 161-73.Moynihan, Colin. "Man's Cooperation in Terrorist Cases Spares Him from Serving More Time in Prison." New York Times (East Coast) 24 Oct. 2015, late ed.: A.21.Pappu, Sridhar. "Tailored to the Spotlight." New York Times (East Coast) 27 Aug. 2015, late ed.: D1.Rich, Motoko. "Across Country, a Scramble Is On to Find Teachers." New York Times (East Coast) 10 Aug. 2015, late ed.: A1.Rosman, Katherine. "On the Campus Front Line." New York Times (East Coast) 27 Sept. 2015, late ed.: ST.1.Scott, AO. "The Delights to Be Found in a Deadly Vocation." New York Times (East Coast) 16 Oct. 2015, late ed.: C.4.Shpigel, Ben. "An Exchange of Respect in the Swapping of Jerseys." New York Times (East Coast) 18 Oct. 2015, late ed.: SP.1.Slaughter, Ann-Marie. "A Toxic Work World." New York Times (East Coast) 20 Sept. 2015, late ed.: SR.1.Syme, Rachel. "In TV, Finding a Creative Space with No Limitations." New York Times (East Coast) 26 Aug. 2015, late ed.: C.5.Trebay, Guy. "Remembering a Time When Fashion Shows Were Fun." New York Times (East Coast) 10 Sept. 2015, late ed.: D.8.World Association of Newspapers and News Publishers. World Press Trends Report. Paris: WAN-IFRA, 2015.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
47

Semi, Giovanni. "Zones of Authentic Pleasure: Gentrification, Middle Class Taste and Place Making in Milan." M/C Journal 14, no. 5 (October 18, 2011). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.427.

Full text
Abstract:
Introduction: At the Crossroad Well, I’ve been an important pawn [in regeneration], for instance, changing doors and windows, enlarging them, eliminating shutters and thus having big open windows, light […] Then came the florist, through a common friend, who was the second huge pawn who trusted in this […] then came the pastry shop. (Alberto, 54, shop owner). Alberto is the owner of Pleasure Factory, one of two upmarket restaurants in a gentrifying crossroads area in northern Milan. He started buying apartments and empty stores in the 1980s, later becoming property manager of the building where he still lives. He also opened two restaurants, and then set up a neighbourhood commercial organisation. Alberto’s activities, and those of people like him, have been able to reverse the image and the usage of this public crossroad. This is something of which all of the involved actors are well aware. They have “bet,” as they say, and somehow “won” by changing people’s common understanding of, and approach to, this zone. This paper argues for the necessity of a closer look at the ways that place is produced through the multiple activities of small entrepreneurs and social actors, such as Alberto. This is because these activities represent the softer side of gentrification, and can create zones of pleasure and authenticity. Whilst market forces and multiple public interventions of gentrification’s “hard” side can lead to the displacement of people and uneven development, these softer zones of authenticity and pleasure have the power to shape the general neighbourhood brand (Atkinson 1830). Speaking rhetorically, these zones act as synecdoche for the surrounding environment. Places are in part built through the “atmosphere” that consumers seek throughout their daily routines. Following Gernot Böhme’s approach to spatial aesthetics, atmosphere can be viewed as the “relation between environmental qualities and human states” (114) and this relation is worked out daily in gentrified neighbourhoods. Not only do the passer-bys, local entrepreneurs, and sociologists contribute to the local making of atmosphere, but so does the production of the environmental qualities. These are the private and public interventions aimed at refurbishing, and somehow sanitising, specific zones of central neighbourhoods in order to make them suitable for middle class tastes (Julier 875). Not all gentrification processes are similar however, because of the unique influence of each city’s scalar rearrangements. The following section therefore briefly describes the changes in Milan in recent times. The paper will then describe the making of a zone of authentic pleasure at the Isola crossroads. I will show that soft gentrification happens through the making of specific zones where supply and demand match in ways that make for pleasant living. Milan, from Global to Local and Back Milan has a peculiar role in both the Italian and European contexts. Its metropolitan area, of 7.4 million inhabitants on a 12 000 km² surface, makes it the largest in Italy and the fifth in Europe (following Ruhr, Moscow, Paris and London). The municipal power has been pushing for a long-term strategy of population growth that would make Milan the “downtown” of the overall metropolitan area (Bricocoli and Savoldi 19), and take advantage of scalar rearrangements, such as State reconfigurations and setbacks. The overall goal of the government of Milan has been to increase the tax base and the local government’s political power. Milan also demonstrates the entrepreneurial turn adopted by many global cities, evident in the amount of project-based interventions, the involvement of international architecture studios (“La città della Moda” by Cesar Pelli; “Santa Giulia” by Norman Foster; “City-Life” and “the Fair” by Zaha Hadid and David Libeskind), and the hosting of mega-events, such as the Expo 2015. The Milan growth machine works then at different scales (global, national, city-region, neighbourhood) with several organisational actors involved, enormous investments and heavy political struggles to decide which coalition of winning actors will ride the tiger of uneven development. However, when we look at those transformations through the lens of the neighbourhood what we see is the making of zones within the larger texture of its streets and squares. This zone-making is similar to leopard’s spots within a contained urban space, it works for some time in specific streets and crossroads, then moves throughout the neighbourhood, as the process of gentrification goes on. The neighbourhood, which the zone of authentic pleasure I’m describing occurs, is called Isola (Island) because of its clustered shape between a railroad on the southern border and three major roads on the others. Isola was, until the 1980s, a working-class residential space with a strong tradition of left-wing political activism, with some small manufacturing businesses and minor commercial activities. This area remained quite removed from the overall urban development that radically shifted Milan towards a service economy in the 1960s and 1970s. However, during the 1980s and 1990s, the land price impacts of private activities and public policies in surrounding neighbourhoods increasingly pushed people and activities in the direction of Isola. Alberto explains this drift through the example of his first apartment: Just look at the evolution of my apartment. I bought it [in the 1980s] for 57 million lira, I remember, then sold it in 1992 for 160, then it was sold again for 200 000 euros, then four years ago for 250 000 and you have to understand that we’re talking about 47 square metres. If you consider the last price, 250 000, I’ll tell you that when I first came to the neighbourhood you could easily buy an entire building with that money. The building at number five in this street was entirely sold for 550 millions lira—you understand now why Isola is a huge real estate investment, people like it, its central, well served by the underground—well it still has to grow from a commercial standpoint… This evolution in land prices is clear when translated into the price for square metre: 2.4 euros for square meter in 1985, 3.4 in 1992, 4.2 in 2000 and 5.3 in 2006. The ratio increase is 120% in 20 years, demonstrating both the general boost in the economy of the area and also what is at stake within uneven development. What this paper argues is that parallel to this political economy dimension, which may be called the “hard side” of gentrification, there is also a “soft side” that deserves a closer attention. Pastry shops, cafés, bars, restaurants are as strategic as real estate investments (Zukin, Landscapes 195). The spatial concept that best captures the rationale of these activities is the zone, meaning a small and localised cluster of activities. I chose to add the features of pleasure and authenticity because of the role they play in ordinary consumption practices. In order to illustrate the specific relevance of soft gentrification I will now turn to the description of the Isola crossroad, a place that has been re-created through the interventions of several actors, such as Alberto above, and also Franca and her pastry shop. A Zone of Authentic Pleasure: Franca’s Pleasure Corner We’re walking through a small residential street and arrive at a crossroad. We turn to look to the four corners, one is occupied by a public school building, the second and the third by upmarket restaurants, and the last by a “typical” Sicilian pastry shop and café. We decide to enter here, find a seat and order a coffee together with a small cassata, a cake made with sweet cheese, almonds, pistachios and candied fruit. While we are experiencing this southern Italian breakfast at some thousand miles of spatial distance from its original site, a short man enters. He’s a well renowned TV comedian, best known for his would-be-magician gags. Everybody in the café recognises him but pretends to ignore his presence, he buys some pastries and leaves. Other customers come and go. The shop owner, an Italian lady in her forties called Franca, approaches to me and declares: “as you can see for yourself, we see elegant people here.” In this kind of neighbourhood it is common to see and share space with such “elegant” and well-known people, and to feel that a pleasant atmosphere is created through this public display. Franca opened the pastry shop three years ago, a short time after the upmarket restaurants on the other corners. However, when we interviewed her she wasn’t yet satisfied with the atmosphere: “when I go downtown and come back, I feel depressed … it’s developing but still has not grown enough … Isn’t one of the classic rich places in Milan—it’s kind of a weird place.” Through these and other similar statements she expressed a feeling of delusion toward the neighbourhood—a feeling on which she’s building her tale—that emerged in contrast to the kind of environment Franca would consider more apt for her shop. Franca’s a newcomer, but knows that the neighbourhood has been “sanitised.” “It really was a criminal area” she states, using overtly derogatory terms just like they were neutral: “riffraff” for the customers of ordinary bars, “dull” for the northern part of the neighbourhood where “there even are kebab shops.” In contrast she lists her beloved customers: journalists, architects, two tenors, people working at the theatre nearby, and the local TV celebrity described earlier. When she refers to the crossroad she speaks of it as, “maybe the gem of the neighbourhood.” At some point she declares what makes her proud: A place like this regenerates the neighbourhood—to be sure, if I ever open a harbour bar I’d attract riffraff who would discredit the place. In short it’s not, to make an example, a club where you play cards, that bring in the underworld, noise, nuisance—here the customer is the typical middle class, all right people. The term “all right people” reoccurs in several of Franca’s statements. Her initial economic sacrifices, relative though if, as she says, she’s able to open another shop in a more central place (“we would like to become a chain-store”), are now compensated by the recognition she gets from her more polished clients. She also expresses a personal satisfaction in the role she has played in the changes in Isola: “until now it’s just a matter of personal satisfaction—of seeing, I’ve built this stuff.” Franca’s story demonstrates that the soft side of gentrification is also produced by individuals that have little in common with the huge capital investment that is at stake in real estate development, or the chain stores that are also opening in the neighbourhood. In one way, Franca is alone in her quest for regeneration, as most entrepreneurs are. In another way, though, she is not. Not only is she participating in the “upgrading” together with other small business owners and consumers who all agree on the direction to follow, thus building together a zone of authentic pleasure, but she can also rely on a “critical infrastructure” of architects, designers and consultants (Zukin, Landscapes 202) that knows perfectly how to do the job. With much pride in her interior design choices, Franca pointed out how her café mixes chic with classic and opposing them to a flashy and folk décor. She showed us the black-and-white pictures at the wall depicting Paris in the 1960s, the unique design coffee machine model she owns, and the flower vases conceived by a famous designer and filled by her neighbour florist. The colours chosen for the interior are orange, tied to oranges—a typical product of Sicily, whereas the brown colour relates to the land, and the gold is linked to elegance. The mixing of warm colours, Franca explained, makes the atmosphere cosy. Where did this owner get all these idea(l)s? Franca relied on an Italian interior design studio, which works at a global scale furnishing hotels, restaurants, bars, shops, bathing establishments, and airports in New York, Barcelona, Paris, and Milan. The architect with whom she dealt with let her “work together” in order to have an autonomous set of choices that match the brand’s offer. Authenticity thus becomes part of the décor in a systematic way, and the feeling of a pleasant atmosphere is constantly reproduced through the daily routines of consumption. Again, not alone in the regeneration process but feeling as if she is “on her own,” Franca struggles daily to protect the atmosphere she’s building: “My point is avoiding having kids or tramps as customers—I don’t want an indiscriminate presence, like people coming here for a glass of wine and maybe getting drunk. I mean, this is not the place to come and have a bianchino [cheap white wine]. People coming here have a spumante, and behave in a completely different fashion.” The opposition between a bianchino, the cheap white wine, and the spumante is one that clarifies the moral boundary between the targets of soft gentrification. In Italian popular culture, and especially in the past, it was a common male habit to have bianchino from late morning onwards. Bars therefore served as gendered public spaces where common people would rest from working activities and the family sphere. Franca, together with many new bars and cafes that construct zones of authentic pleasure in gentrifying neighbourhoods, is trying to update this cultural practice. The spumante adds a sparkling element to consumption and is branded as a trendy aperitif wine, which appeals to younger tastes and lifestyles. By utilising a global design studio, Franca connects to global patterns of urban development and the homogenising of local atmospheres. Furthermore, by preferencing different consumption behaviours she contributes to the social transformation of the neighbourhood by selecting customers. This tendency towards segregation, rather than mixing, is a relevant feature here, since the Franca’s favourite clientele are clearly “people like us” (Butler 2469). Zones like the one described above are thus places where uneven development shows its social, interactive and public façade. Pleasure and Authenticity in Soft Gentrification The production of “atmosphere” in a gentrifying neighbourhood goes together with customers’ taste and preferences. The supply-side of building the environmental landscape for a “pleasant” zone needs a demand-side, consumers buying, supporting, and appreciating the outcome of the activities of business people like Franca. The two are one, most of the time, because tastes and preferences are linked to class, gender, and ethnicity, which makes a sort of mutual redundancy. To put it abruptly: similar people, spending their time in the same places and in a similar way. As I have shown above, the pastry shop owner Franca went for mixing chic and classic in her interior design. That is distinctiveness and familiarity, individualisation and commonality in one unique environment. Seen from the consumer’s perspective, this leads to what has been depicted by Sharon Zukin in her account of the crisis of authenticity in New York. People, she says, are yearning for authenticity because this: reflects the separation between our experience of space and our sense of self that is so much a part of modern mentalities. Though we think authenticity refers to a neighbourhood’s innate qualities, it really expresses our own anxieties about how places change. The idea of authenticity is important because it connects our individual yearning to root ourselves in a singular time and place to a cosmic grasp or larger social forces that remake our world from many small and often invisible actions. (220) Among the “many small and invisible actions” are the ones made by Franca and the global interior design firm she hired, but also those done daily by her customers. For instance, Christian a young advertising executive who lives two blocks away from the pastry shop. He defines himself an “executive creative director” [in English, while the interview was in Italian]. Asked on cooking practices and the presentation he makes to his guests, he declares that the main effort is on: The mise en place—the mise en place with no doubt. The mise en place must be appropriate to what you’re doing. Sometimes you get the mise en place simply serving a plateau, when you correctly couple cheese and salami, even better when you couple fresh cheese with vegetables or you give a slightly creative touch with some fruit salad, like seitan with avocado, no? They become beautiful to see and the mise en place saves it, the aesthetics does its job …Do you feel there are foods, beverages or consumption occasions you consider not worth giving up at all? The only thing I wouldn’t give up is going out in the morning, and having a cappuccino down there in the tiny pastry shop and having some brioches while I’m at the bar. Those that are not frozen beforehand but cooked just in time and have a breakfast, for just two euros, two euros and ten […] cappuccino and fresh brioche, baked just then, otherwise I cannot even think—if I’m in Milan I hardly think correctly—I mean I can’t wake up really without a good cappuccino and a good brioche. Christian is one of the new residents that was attracted to this neighbourhood because of the benefits of its uneven development: relatively affordable rent prices, services, and atmosphere. Commonality is among them, but also distinctiveness. Each morning he can have his “good cappuccino and good brioche” freshly baked to suit his taste and that allows him to differentiate between other brioches, namely the industrialised ones, those “frozen beforehand.” More importantly, he can do this by simply crossing the street and entering one of the pleasure zones that are making Isola, there and now, the new gentrified Milanese neighbourhood. Zones of Authentic Pleasure In this paper I have argued that a closer attention to the softer side of gentrification can help to understand how taste and uneven development mesh together, to produce the common shape we find in gentrified neighbourhoods. These typical urban spaces are made of streets, sidewalks, squares, and walls, but also shop windows and signs, pavement cafés, planters, and the street-life that turns around all of this. Both built environment and interaction produces the atmosphere of authentic pleasure, which is offered by local entrepreneurs and sought by the people who go there. Pleasure is a central feature because of the increasing role of consumption activities in the city and the role of individual consumption practices. I f we observe closely the local scale where all of these practices take place, we can clearly distinguish one zone from another because of their localised effervescence. Neighbourhoods are not equally affected by gentrification. Internally specific zones emerge as those having the capacity to subsume the entire process. These are the ones I have described in this paper—zones of authentic pleasure, where the supply and demand for an authentic distinctive and communal atmosphere takes place. Ephemeral spaces; if one looks at the political economy of place through a macro lens. But if the aim is to understand why certain zones prove to be successful and others not, then exploring how soft gentrification is daily produced and consumed is fundamental.Acknowledgments This article draws on data produced by the research team for the CSS project ‘Middle Class and Consumption: Boundaries, Standards and Discourses’. The team comprised Marco Santoro, Roberta Sassatelli and Giovanni Semi (Coordinators), Davide Caselli, Federica Davolio, Paolo Magaudda, Chiara Marchetti, Federico Montanari and Francesca Pozzi (Research Fellows). The ethnographic data on Milan were mainly produced by Davide Caselli and by the Author. The author wishes to thank the anonymous referees for wise and kind remarks and Michelle Hall for editing and suggestions. References Atkinson, Rowland. “Domestication by Cappuccino or a Revenge on Urban Space? Control and Empowerment in the Management of Public Spaces.” Urban Studies 40.9 (2003): 1829–1843. Böhme, Gernot. “Atmosphere as the Fundamental Concept of a New Aesthetics.” Thesis Eleven 36 (1993): 113–126. Bricocoli, Massimo, and Savoldi Paola. Milano Downtown: Azione Pubblica e Luoghi dell’Abitare. Milano: et al./Edizioni, 2010. Butler, Tim. “Living in the Bubble: Gentrification and Its ‘Others’ in North London.” Urban Studies 40.12 (2003): 2469–2486. Julier, Guy. “Urban Designscapes and the Production of Aesthetic Consent.” Urban Studies 42.5/6 (2005): 869–887. Zukin, Sharon. Landscapes of Power. From Detroit to Disney World. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1991. ———. Naked City. The Death and Life of Authentic Urban Places. New York: Oxford UP, 2010.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
48

Felski, Rita. "Critique and the Hermeneutics of Suspicion." M/C Journal 15, no. 1 (November 26, 2011). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.431.

Full text
Abstract:
Anyone contemplating the role of a “hermeneutics of suspicion” in literary and cultural studies must concede that the phrase is rarely used—even by its most devout practitioners, who usually think of themselves engaged in something called “critique.” What, then, are the terminological differences between “critique” and “the hermeneutics of suspicion”? What intellectual worlds do these specific terms conjure up, and how do these worlds converge or diverge? And what is the rationale for preferring one term over the other?The “hermeneutics of suspicion” is a phrase coined by Paul Ricoeur to capture a common spirit that pervades the writings of Marx, Freud, and Nietzsche. In spite of their obvious differences, he argued, these thinkers jointly constitute a “school of suspicion.” That is to say, they share a commitment to unmasking “the lies and illusions of consciousness;” they are the architects of a distinctively modern style of interpretation that circumvents obvious or self-evident meanings in order to draw out less visible and less flattering truths (Ricoeur 356). Ricoeur’s term has sustained an energetic after-life within religious studies, as well as in philosophy, intellectual history, and related fields, yet it never really took hold in literary studies. Why has a field that has devoted so much of its intellectual energy to interrogating, subverting, and defamiliarising found so little use for Ricoeur’s phrase?In general, we can note that hermeneutics remains a path not taken in Anglo-American literary theory. The tradition of hermeneutical thinking is rarely acknowledged (how often do you see Gadamer or Ricoeur taught in a theory survey?), let alone addressed, assimilated, or argued over. Thanks to a lingering aura of teutonic stodginess, not to mention its long-standing links with a tradition of biblical interpretation, hermeneutics was never able to muster the intellectual edginess and high-wattage excitement generated by various forms of poststructuralism. Even the work of Gianni Vattimo, one of the most innovative and prolific of contemporary hermeneutical thinkers, has barely registered in the mainstream of literary and cultural studies. On occasion, to be sure, hermeneutics crops up as a synonym for a discredited model of “depth” interpretation—the dogged pursuit of a hidden true meaning—that has supposedly been superseded by more sophisticated forms of thinking. Thus the ascent of poststructuralism, it is sometimes claimed, signaled a turn away from hermeneutics to deconstruction and genealogy—leading to a focus on surface rather than depth, on structure rather than meaning, on analysis rather than interpretation. The idea of suspicion has fared little better. While Ricoeur’s account of a hermeneutics of suspicion is respectful, even admiring, critics are understandably leery of having their lines of argument reduced to their putative state of mind. The idea of a suspicious hermeneutics can look like an unwarranted personalisation of scholarly work, one that veers uncomfortably close to Harold Bloom’s tirades against the “School of Resentment” and other conservative complaints about literary studies as a hot-bed of paranoia, kill-joy puritanism, petty-minded pique, and defensive scorn. Moreover, the anti-humanist rhetoric of much literary theory—its resolute focus on transpersonal and usually linguistic structures of determination—proved inhospitable to any serious reflections on attitude, disposition, or affective stance.The concept of critique, by contrast, turns out to be marred by none of these disadvantages. An unusually powerful, flexible and charismatic idea, it has rendered itself ubiquitous and indispensable in literary and cultural studies. Critique is widely seen as synonymous with intellectual rigor, theoretical sophistication, and intransigent opposition to the status quo. Drawing a sense of intellectual weightiness from its connections to the canonical tradition of Kant and Marx, it has managed, nonetheless, to retain a cutting-edge sensibility, retooling itself to fit the needs of new fields ranging from postcolonial theory to disability studies. Critique is contagious and charismatic, drawing everything around it into its field of force, marking the boundaries of what counts as serious thought. For many scholars in the humanities, it is not just one good thing but the only conceivable thing. Who would want to be associated with the bad smell of the uncritical? There are five facets of critique (enumerated and briefly discussed below) that characterise its current role in literary and cultural studies and that have rendered critique an exceptionally successful rhetorical-cultural actor. Critique, that is to say, inspires intense attachments, serves as a mediator in numerous networks, permeates disciplines and institutional structures, spawns conferences, essays, courses, and book proposals, and triggers countless imitations, translations, reflections, revisions, and rebuttals (including the present essay). While nurturing a sense of its own marginality, iconoclasm, and outsiderdom, it is also exceptionally effective at attracting disciples, forging alliances, inspiring mimicry, and ensuring its own survival. In “Why Has Critique Run Out of Steam?” Bruno Latour remarks that critique has been so successful because it assures us that we are always right—unlike those naïve believers whose fetishes we strive to expose (225–48). At the same time, thanks to its self-reflexivity, the rhetoric of critique is more tormented and self-divided than such a description would suggest; it broods constantly over the shame of its own success, striving to detect signs of its own complicity and to root out all possible evidence of collusion with the status quo.Critique is negative. Critique retains the adversarial force of a suspicious hermeneutics, while purifying it of affective associations by treating negativity as an essentially philosophical or political matter. To engage in critique is to grapple with the oversights, omissions, contradictions, insufficiencies, or evasions in the object one is analysing. Robert Koch writes that “critical discourse, as critical discourse, must never formulate positive statements: it is always ‘negative’ in relation to its object” (531). Critique is characterised by its “againstness,” by its desire to take a hammer, as Latour would say, to the beliefs of others. Faith is to be countered with vigilant skepticism, illusion yields to a sobering disenchantment, the fetish must be defetishised, the dream world stripped of its befuddling powers. However, the negativity of critique is not just a matter of fault-finding, scolding, and censuring. The nay-saying critic all too easily calls to mind the Victorian patriarch, the thin-lipped schoolmarm, the glaring policeman. Negating is tangled up with a long history of legislation, prohibition and interdiction—it can come across as punitive, arrogant, authoritarian, or vitriolic. In consequence, defenders of critique often downplay its associations with outright condemnation. It is less a matter of refuting particular truths than of scrutinising the presumptions and procedures through which truths are established. A preferred idiom is that of “problematising,” of demonstrating the ungroundedness of beliefs rather than denouncing errors. The role of critique is not to castigate, but to complicate, not to engage in ideas’ destruction but to expose their cultural construction. Barbara Johnson, for example, contends that a critique of a theoretical system “is not an examination of its flaws and imperfections” (xv). Rather, “the critique reads backwards from what seems natural, obvious, self-evident, or universal in order to show that these things have their history” and to show that the “start point is not a (natural) given, but a (cultural) construct, usually blind to itself” (Johnson xv–xvi). Yet it seems a tad disingenuous to describe such critique as free of negative judgment and the examination of flaws. Isn’t an implicit criticism being transmitted in Johnson’s claim that a cultural construct is “usually blind to itself”? And the adjectival chain “natural, obvious, self-evident, or universal” strings together some of the most negatively weighted words in contemporary criticism. A posture of detachment, in other words, can readily convey a tacit or implicit judgment, especially when it is used to probe the deep-seated convictions, primordial passions, and heart-felt attachments of others. In this respect, the ongoing skirmishes between ideology critique and poststructuralist critique do not over-ride their commitment to a common ethos: a sharply honed suspicion that goes behind the backs of its interlocutors to retrieve counter-intuitive and uncomplimentary meanings. “You do not know that you are ideologically-driven, historically determined, or culturally constructed,” declares the subject of critique to the object of critique, “but I do!” As Marcelo Dascal points out, the supposedly non-evaluative stance of historical or genealogical argument nevertheless retains a negative or demystifying force in tracing ideas back to causes invisible to the actors themselves (39–62).Critique is secondary. A critique is always a critique of something, a commentary on another argument, idea, or object. Critique does not vaunt its self-sufficiency, independence, and autotelic splendor; it makes no pretense of standing alone. It could not function without something to critique, without another entity to which it reacts. Critique is symbiotic; it does its thinking by responding to the thinking of others. But while secondary, critique is far from subservient. It seeks to wrest from a text a different account than it gives of itself. In doing so, it assumes that it will meet with, and overcome, a resistance. If there were no resistance, if the truth were self-evident and available for all to see, the act of critique would be superfluous. Its goal is not the slavish reconstruction of an original or true meaning but a counter-reading that brings previously unfathomed insights to light. The secondariness of critique is not just a logical matter—critique presumes the existence of a prior object—but also a temporal one. Critique comes after another text; it follows or succeeds another piece of writing. Critique, then, looks backward and, in doing so, it presumes to understand the past better than the past understands itself. Hindsight becomes insight; from our later vantage point, we feel ourselves primed to see better, deeper, further. The belatedness of critique is transformed into a source of iconoclastic strength. Scholars of Greek tragedy or Romantic poetry may mourn their inability to inhabit a vanished world, yet this historical distance is also felt as a productive estrangement that allows critical knowledge to unfold. Whatever the limitations of our perspective, how can we not know more than those who have come before? We moderns leave behind us a trail of errors, finally corrected, like a cloud of ink from a squid, remarks Michel Serres (48). There is, in short, a quality of historical chauvinism built into critique, making it difficult to relinquish a sense of in-built advantage over those lost souls stranded in the past. Critique likes to have the last word. Critique is intellectual. Critique often insists on its difference from everyday practices of criticism and judgment. While criticism evaluates a specific object, according to one definition, “critique is concerned to identify the conditions of possibility under which a domain of objects appears” (Butler 109). Critique is interested in big pictures, cultural frameworks, underlying schema. It is a mode of thought well matched to the library and seminar room, to a rhythm of painstaking inquiry rather than short-term problem-solving. It “slows matters down, requires analysis and reflection, and often raises questions rather than providing answers” (Ruitenberg 348). Critique is thus irresistibly drawn toward self-reflexive thinking. Its domain is that of second-level observation, in which we reflect on the frames, paradigms, and perspectives that form and inform our understanding. Even if objectivity is an illusion, how can critical self-consciousness not trump the available alternatives? This questioning of common sense is also a questioning of common language: self-reflexivity is a matter of form as well as content, requiring the deployment of what Jonathan Culler and Kevin Lamb call “difficult language” that can undermine or “un-write” the discourses that make up our world (1–14). Along similar lines, Paul Bove allies himself with a “tradition that insists upon difficulty, slowness, complex, often dialectical and highly ironic styles,” as an essential antidote to the “prejudices of the current regime of truth: speed, slogans, transparency, and reproducibility” (167). Critique, in short, demands an arduous working over of language, a stoic refusal of the facile phrase and ready-made formula. Yet such programmatic divisions between critique and common sense have the effect of relegating ordinary language to a state of automatic servitude, while condescending to those unschooled in the patois of literary and critical theory. Perhaps it is time to reassess the dog-in-the-manger attitude of a certain style of academic argument—one that assigns to scholars the vantage point of the lucid and vigilant thinker, while refusing to extend this same capacity to those naïve and unreflecting souls of whom they speak.Critique comes from below. Politics and critique are often equated and conflated in literary studies and elsewhere. Critique is iconoclastic in spirit; it rails against authority; it seeks to lay bare the injustices of the law. It is, writes Foucault, the “art of voluntary insubordination, that of reflected intractability” (194). This vision of critique can be traced back to Marx and is cemented in the tradition of critical theory associated with the Frankfurt School. Critique conceives of itself as coming from below, or being situated at the margins; it is the natural ally of excluded groups and subjugated knowledges; it is not just a form of knowledge but a call to action. But who gets to claim the mantle of opposition, and on what grounds? In a well-known essay, Nancy Fraser remarks that critical theory possesses a “partisan though not uncritical identification” with oppositional social movements (97). As underscored by Fraser’s judicious insertion of the phrase “not uncritical,” critique guards its independence and reserves the right to query the actions and attitudes of the oppressed as well as the oppressors. Thus the intellectual’s affiliation with a larger community may collide with a commitment to the ethos of critique, as the object of a more heartfelt attachment. A separation occurs, as Francois Cusset puts it, “between academics questioning the very methods of questioning” and the more immediate concerns of the minority groups with which they are allied (157). One possible strategy for negotiating this tension is to flag one’s solidarity with a general principle of otherness or alterity—often identified with the utopian or disruptive energies of the literary text. This strategy gives critique a shot in the arm, infusing it with a dose of positive energy and ethical substance, yet without being pinned down to the ordinariness of a real-world referent. This deliberate vagueness permits critique to nurture its mistrust of the routines and practices through which the everyday business of the world is conducted, while remaining open to the possibility of a radically different future. Critique in its positive aspects thus remains effectively without content, gesturing toward a horizon that must remain unspecified if it is not to lapse into the same fallen state as the modes of thought that surround it (Fish 446).Critique does not tolerate rivals. Declaring itself uniquely equipped to diagnose the perils and pitfalls of representation, critique often chafes at the presence of other forms of thought. Ruling out the possibility of peaceful co-existence or even mutual indifference, it insists that those who do not embrace its tenets must be denying or disavowing them. In this manner, whatever is different from critique is turned into the photographic negative of critique—evidence of an irrefutable lack or culpable absence. To refuse to be critical is to be uncritical; a judgment whose overtones of naiveté, apathy, complacency, submissiveness, and sheer stupidity seem impossible to shrug off. In short, critique thinks of itself as exceptional. It is not one path, but the only conceivable path. Drew Milne pulls no punches in his programmatic riff on Kant: “to be postcritical is to be uncritical: the critical path alone remains open” (18).The exceptionalist aura of critique often thwarts attempts to get outside its orbit. Sociologist Michael Billig, for example, notes that critique thinks of itself as battling orthodoxy, yet is now the reigning orthodoxy—no longer oppositional, but obligatory, not defamiliarising, but oppressively familiar: “For an increasing number of younger academics,” he remarks, “the critical paradigm is the major paradigm in their academic world” (Billig 292). And in a hard-hitting argument, Talal Asad points out that critique is now a quasi-automatic stance for Western intellectuals, promoting a smugness of tone that can be cruelly dismissive of the deeply felt beliefs and attachments of others. Yet both scholars conclude their arguments by calling for a critique of critique, reinstating the very concept they have so meticulously dismantled. Critique, it seems, is not to be abandoned but intensified; critique is to be replaced by critique squared. The problem with critique, it turns out, is that it is not yet critical enough. The objections to critique are still very much part and parcel of the critique-world; the value of the critical is questioned only to be emphatically reinstated.Why do these protestations against critique end up worshipping at the altar of critique? Why does it seem so exceptionally difficult to conceive of other ways of arguing, reading, and thinking? We may be reminded of Eve Sedgwick’s comments on the mimetic aspect of critical interpretation: its remarkable ability to encourage imitation, repetition, and mimicry, thereby ensuring its own reproduction. It is an efficiently running form of intellectual machinery, modeling a style of thought that is immediately recognisable, widely applicable, and easily teachable. Casting the work of the scholar as a never-ending labour of distancing, deflating, and diagnosing, it rules out the possibility of a different relationship to one’s object. It seems to grow, as Sedgwick puts it, “like a crystal in a hypersaturated solution, blotting out any sense of the possibility of alternative ways of understanding or things to understand” (131).In this context, a change in vocabulary—a redescription, if you will—may turn out to be therapeutic. It will come as no great surprise if I urge a second look at the hermeneutics of suspicion. Ricoeur’s phrase, I suggest, can help guide us through the interpretative tangle of contemporary literary studies. It seizes on two crucial parts of critical argument—its sensibility and its interpretative method—that deserve more careful scrutiny. At the same time, it offers a much-needed antidote to the charisma of critique: the aura of ethical and political exemplarity that burnishes its negativity with a normative glow. Thanks to this halo effect, I’ve suggested, we are encouraged to assume that the only alternative to critique is a full-scale surrender to complacency, quietism, and—in literary studies—the intellectual fluff of aesthetic appreciation. Critique, moreover, presents itself as an essentially disembodied intellectual exercise, an austere, even abstemious practice of unsettling, unmaking, and undermining. Yet contemporary styles of critical argument are affective as well as analytical, conjuring up distinctive dispositions and relations to their object. As Amanda Anderson has pointed out in The Way We Argue Now, literary and cultural theory is saturated with what rhetoricians call ethos—that is to say, imputations of motive, character, or attitude. We need only think of the insouciance associated with Rortyan pragmatism, the bad-boy iconoclasm embraced by some queer theorists, or the fastidious aestheticism that characterises a certain kind of deconstructive reading. Critical languages, in other words, are also orientations, encouraging readers to adopt an affectively tinged stance toward their object. Acknowledging the role of such orientations in critical debate does not invalidate its intellectual components, nor does it presume to peer into, or diagnose, an individual scholar’s state of mind.In a related essay, I scrutinise some of the qualities of a suspicious or critical reading practice: distance rather than closeness; guardedness rather than openness; aggression rather than submission; superiority rather than reverence; attentiveness rather than distraction; exposure rather than tact (215–34). Suspicion, in this sense, constitutes a muted affective state—a curiously non-emotional emotion of morally inflected mistrust—that overlaps with, and builds upon, the stance of detachment that characterises the stance of the professional or expert. That this style of reading proves so alluring has much to do with the gratifications and satisfactions that it offers. Beyond the usual political or philosophical justifications of critique, it also promises the engrossing pleasure of a game-like sparring with the text in which critics deploy inventive skills and innovative strategies to test their wits, best their opponents, and become sharper, shrewder, and more sophisticated players. In this context, the claim that contemporary criticism has moved “beyond” hermeneutics should be treated with a grain of salt, given that, as Stanley Fish points out, “interpretation is the only game in town” (446). To be sure, some critics have backed away from the model of what they call “depth interpretation” associated with Marx and Freud, in which reading is conceived as an act of digging and the critic, like a valiant archaeologist, excavates a resistant terrain in order to retrieve the treasure of hidden meaning. In this model, the text is envisaged as possessing qualities of interiority, concealment, penetrability, and depth; it is an object to be plundered, a puzzle to be solved, a secret message to be deciphered. Instead, poststructuralist critics are drawn to the language of defamiliarising rather than discovery. The text is no longer composed of strata and the critic does not burrow down but stands back. Instead of brushing past surface meanings in pursuit of hidden truth, she dwells in ironic wonder on these surface meanings, seeking to “denaturalise” them through the mercilessness of her gaze. Insight, we might say, is achieved by distancing rather than by digging. Recent surveys of criticism often highlight the rift between these camps, underscoring the differences between the diligent seeker after buried truth and the surface-dwelling ironist. From a Ricoeur-inflected point of view, however, it is their shared investment in a particular ethos—a stance of knowingness, guardedness, suspicion and vigilance—that turns out to be more salient and more striking. Moreover, these approaches are variously engaged in the dance of interpretation, seeking to go beyond the backs of texts or fellow-actors in order to articulate non-obvious and often counter-intuitive truths. In the case of poststructuralism, we can speak of a second-order hermeneutics that is less interested in probing the individual object than the larger frameworks and conditions in which it is embedded. What the critic interprets is no longer a self-contained poem or novel, but a broader logic of discursive structures, reading formations, or power relations. Ricoeur’s phrase, moreover, has the singular advantage of allowing us to by-pass the exceptionalist tendencies of critique: its presumption that whatever is not critique can only be assigned to the ignominious state of the uncritical. As a less prejudicial term, it opens up a larger history of suspicious reading, including traditions of religious questioning and self-scrutiny that bear on current forms of interpretation, but that are occluded by the aggressively secular connotations of critique (Hunter). In this context, Ricoeur’s own account needs to be supplemented and modified to acknowledge this larger cultural history; the hermeneutics of suspicion is not just the brain-child of a few exceptional thinkers, as his argument implies, but a widespread practice of interpretation embedded in more mundane, diffuse and variegated forms of life (Felski 220).Finally, the idea of a suspicious hermeneutics does not invalidate or rule out other interpretative possibilities—ranging from Ricoeur’s own notion of a hermeneutics of trust to more recent coinages such as Sedgwick’s “restorative reading,” Sharon Marcus’s “just reading” or Timothy Bewes’s “generous reading.” Literary studies in France, for example, is currently experiencing a new surge of interest in hermeneutics (redefined as a practice of reinvention rather than exhumation) as well as a reinvigorated phenomenology of reading that elucidates, in rich and fascinating detail, its immersive and affective dimensions (see Citton; Macé). This growing interest in the ethos, aesthetics, and ethics of reading is long overdue. Such an orientation by no means rules out attention to the sociopolitical resonances of texts and their interpretations. It is, however, no longer willing to subordinate such attention to the seductive but sterile dichotomy of the critical versus the uncritical.ReferencesAnderson, Amanda. The Way We Argue Now: A Study in the Cultures of Theory. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2005.Asad, Talal. “Free Speech, Blasphemy, and Secular Criticism.” Is Critique Secular? Blasphemy, Injury, and Free Speech. Ed. Talal Asad, Wendy Brown, Judith Butler, and Saba Mahmood. Berkeley: Townsend Center for the Humanities, 2009. 20–63. Bewes, Timothy. “Reading with the Grain: A New World in Literary Studies.” Differences 21.3 (2010): 1–33.Billig, Michael. “Towards a Critique of the Critical.” Discourse and Society 11.3 (2000): 291–92. Bloom, Harold. The Western Canon: The Books and School of the Ages. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1994.Bove, Paul. Mastering Discourse: The Politics of Intellectual Culture. Durham: Duke UP, 1992. Butler, Judith. “The Sensibility of Critique: Response to Asad and Mahmood.” Is Critique Secular? Blasphemy, Injury, and Free Speech. Ed. Talal Asad, Wendy Brown, Judith Butler, and Saba Mahmood. Berkeley: Townsend Center for the Humanities, 2009. 101–136.Citton, Yves. Lire, interpréter, actualiser: pourqoi les études littéraires? Paris: Editions Amsterdam, 2007. Culler, Jonathan and Kevin Lamb, “Introduction.” Just Being Difficult? Academic Writing in the Public Arena. Ed. Jonathan Culler and Kevin Lamb. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003. 1–14. Cusset, Francois. French Theory: How Foucault, Derrida, Deleuze, & Co. Transformed the Intellectual Life of the United States. Trans. Jeff Fort. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008.Dascal, Marcelo. “Critique without Critics?” Science in Context 10.1 (1997): 39–62.Felski, Rita. “Suspicious Minds.” Poetics Today 32.2 (2011): 215–34.Fish, Stanley. Doing What Comes Naturally: Change, Rhetoric, and the Practice of Theory in Literary and Legal Studies. Durham: Duke UP, 1989.Foucault, Michel. “What is Critique?” The Political. Ed. David Ingram. Oxford: Blackwell, 2002. 191–211. Fraser, Nancy. “What’s Critical about Critical Theory? The Case of Habermas and Gender.” New German Critique 35 (1985): 97–131. Hunter, Ian. Rethinking the School: Subjectivity, Bureaucracy, Criticism. New York: St Martin’s Press, 1994.Johnson, Barbara. “Translator’s Introduction.” Jacques Derrida’s Dissemination. London: Continuum, 2004. vii–xxxv. Koch, Robert. “The Critical Gesture in Philosophy.” Iconoclash: Beyond the Image Wars in Science, Religion, and Art. Ed. Bruno Latour and Peter Weibel. Cambridge: MIT, 2002. 524–36. Latour, Bruno. “Why Has Critique Run Out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.” Critical Inquiry 30 (2004): 225–48.Macé, Marielle. Facons de lire, manières d’être. Paris: Gallimard, 2011. Marcus, Sharon. Between Women: Friendship, Desire, and Marriage in Victorian England. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2007.Milne, Drew. “Introduction: Criticism and/or Critique.” Modern Critical Thought: An Anthology of Theorists Writing on Theorists. Oxford: Blackwell, 2002. 1–22. Ricoeur, Paul. Freud and Philosophy: An Essay on Interpretation. New Haven: Yale UP, 1970. Ruitenberg, Claudia. “Don’t Fence Me In: The Liberation of Undomesticated Critique.” Journal of the Philosophy of Education 38.3 (2004): 314–50. Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading, Or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Essay is About You.” Touching Feeling: Affect, Pedagogy, Performativity. Durham: Duke UP, 2003. 123–52. Serres, Michel and Bruno Latour. Conversations on Science, Culture, and Time. Trans. Roxanne Lapidus. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1995.Vattimo, Gianni. Beyond Interpretation: The Meaning of Hermeneutics for Philosophy. Trans. David Webb. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
49

Fuller, Glen. "The Getaway." M/C Journal 8, no. 6 (December 1, 2005). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.2454.

Full text
Abstract:
From an interview with “Mr A”, executive producer and co-creator of the Getaway in Stockholm (GiS) films: Mr A: Yeah, when I tell my girlfriend, ‘You should watch this, it’s good, it’s a classic, it’s an old movie’ and she thinks it’s, like, the worst. And when I actually look at it and it is the worst, it is just a car chase … [Laughs] But you have to look a lot harder, to how it is filmed, you have to learn … Because, you can’t watch car racing for instance, because they are lousy at filming; you get no sensation of speed. If you watch the World Rally Championship it looks like they go two miles an hour. The hardest thing [of the whole thing] is capturing the speed … I want to engage with the notion of “speed” in terms of the necessary affects of automobility, but first I will give some brief background information on the Getaway in Stockholm series of films. Most of the information on the films is derived from the interview with Mr A carried out over dinner in Stockholm, October 2004. Contact was made via e-mail and I organised with the editors of Autosalon Magazine for an edited transcription to be published as an incentive to participate in the interview. Mr A’s “Tarantino-style” name is necessary because the films he makes with Mr X (co-creator) and a small unnamed group of others involve filming highly illegal acts: one or two cars racing through the streets of Stockholm evading police at sustained speeds well over 200 km/h. Due to a quirk in Swedish traffic law, unless they are caught within a certain time frame of committing driving offences or they actually admit to the driving offences, then they cannot be charged. The Swedish police are so keen to capture these renegade film makers that when they appeared on Efterlyst (pron: ef-de-list; the equivalent of “Sweden’s Most Wanted”) instead of the normal toll-free 1-800 number that viewers could phone to give tips, the number on the screen was the direct line to the chief of Stockholm’s traffic unit. The original GiS film (2000) was made as a dare. Mr A and some friends had just watched Claude Lelouch’s 1976 film C’était un Rendez-vous. Rumour has it that Lelouch had a ten-minute film cartridge and had seen how a gyro stabilised camera worked on a recent film. He decided to make use of it with his Ferrari. He mounted the camera to the bonnet and raced through the streets of Paris. In typical Parisian style at the end of the short nine minute film the driver parks and jumps from the Ferrari to embrace a waiting woman for their “rendezvous”. Shortly after watching the film someone said to Mr A, “you don’t do that sort of thing in Stockholm”. Mr A and Mr X set out to prove him wrong. Nearly all the equipment used in the filming of the first GiS film was either borrowed or stolen. The Porsche used in the film (like all the cars in the films) was lent to them. The film equipment consisted of, in Mr A’s words, a “big ass” television broadcast camera and a smaller “lipstick” camera stolen from the set of the world’s first “interactive” reality TV show called The Bar. (The Bar followed a group of people who all lived together in an apartment and also worked together in a bar. The bar was a “real” bar and served actual customers.) The first film was made for fun, but after Mr A and his associates received several requests for copies they decided to ramp up production to commercial levels. Mr A has a “real job” working in advertising; making the GiS films once a year is his main job with his advertising job being on a self-employed, casual basis. As a production team it is a good example of amateurs becoming semi-professionals within the culture industries. The GiS production team distributes one film per year under the guise of being a “documentary” which allows them to escape the wrath of Swedish authorities due to further legal quirks. Although they still sell DVDs from their Website, the main source of income comes from the sale of the worldwide distribution rights to British “powersports” specialist media company Duke Video. Duke also sells a digitally remastered DVD version of Rendezvous on their Website. As well as these legitimate distribution methods, copies of all six GiS films and Rendezvous are available on the internet through various peer-to-peer file-sharing networks. Mr A says there isn’t much he can do about online file sharing besides asking people to support the franchise if they like the films by buying the DVDs. There are a number of groups making films for car enthusiast using similar guerilla film production methods. However, most of the films are one-offs or do not involve cars driven at such radical speeds. An exception was another Swedish film maker who called himself “Ghostrider” and who produced similar films using a motorbike. Police apprehended a man who they alleged is “Ghostrider” in mid-2004 within the requisite timeframe of an offence that had been allegedly committed. The GiS films alongside these others exist within the automotive cultural industry. The automotive cultural industry is a term I am using to describe the overlap between the automotive industry and the cultural industries of popular culture. The films tap in to a niche market of car enthusiasts. There are many different types of car enthusiasts, everything from petite-bourgeois vintage-car restorers to moral panic-inducing street racers. Obviously the GiS films are targeted more towards the street racing end of the spectrum, which is not surprising because Sweden has a very developed underground street racing scene. A good example is the Stockholm-based “Birka Cup”: a quasi-professional multi-round underground street-racing tournament with 60,000 SEK (approx. AUD$11,000) prize money. The rules and rankings for the tournament are found on the tournament Website. To give some indication of what goes on at these events a short teaser video clip for the 2003 Birka Cup DVD is also available for download from the Website. The GiS films have an element of the exotic European-Other about them, not only because of the street-racing pedigree exemplified by the Birka Cup and similar underground social institutions (such as another event for “import” street racers called the “Stockholm Open”), but because they capture an excess within European car culture normally associated with exotic supercars or the extravagant speeds of cars driven on German autobahns or Italian autostradas. For example, the phrase “European Styling” is often used in Australia to sell European designed “inner-city” cars, such as the GM Holden Barina, a.k.a. the Vauxhall Corsa or the Opel Corsa. Cars from other regional manufacturing zones often do not receive such a specific regional identification; for example, cars built in Asian countries are described as “fully imported” rather than “Asian styling”. Tom O’Dell has noted that dominant conception of automobility in Sweden is different to that of the US. That is, “automobility” needs to be qualified with a national or local context and I assume that other national contexts in Europe would equally be just as different. However, in non-European, mainly post-colonial contexts, such as Australia, the term “European” is an affectation signaling something special. On a different axis, “excess” is directly expressed in the way the police are “captured” in the GiS films. Throughout the GiS series there is a strongly antagonist relation to the police. The initial pre-commercial version of the first GiS film had NWA’s “Fuck the Police” playing over the opening credits. Subsequent commercially-released versions of the film had to change the opening title music due to copyright infringement issues. The “bonus footage” material of subsequent DVDs in the series represents the police as impotent and foolish. Mr A describes it as a kind of “prank” played on police. His rationale is that they live out the fantasy that “everyone” wishes they could do to the police when they are pulled over for speeding and the like; as he puts it, “flipping the bird and driving off”. The police are rendered foolish and captured on film, which is an inversion of the normative traffic-cop-versus-traffic-infringer power relation. Mr A specifies the excess of European modernity to something specific to automobility, which is the near-universal condition of urbanity in most developed nations. The antagonism between the GiS drivers and the police is figured as a duel. The speed of the car(s) obviously exceeds what is socially and legally acceptable and therefore places the drivers in direct conflict with police. The speed captured on film is in part a product of this tension and gives speed a qualitative cultural dimension beyond a simple notion from rectilinear physics of speed as a rate of motion. The qualitative dimension of speed as been noted by Peter Wollen: Speed is not simply thrilling in itself, once sufficiently accelerated, but also enables us to enter exposed and unfamiliar situations, far removed from the zones of safety and normality – to travel into space, for instance, beyond the frontiers of the known. (106) Knowledge is subsumed by the dialect of road safety: “safety” versus “speed”. Knowledge takes on many forms and it is here that speed gains its complexity. In the high-school physics of rectilinear motion speed refers to a rate. Mr A discusses speed as a sensation (“thrill” in the language of Wollen) in the quote at the beginning of the essay. If the body develops sensations from affects and percepts (Deleuze and Guattari 179-83), then what are the affects and percepts that are developed by the body into the sensation of speed? The catchphrase for the GiS films is “Reality Beats Fiction By Far!” The “reality” at stake here is not only the actuality of cars traveling at high speeds within urban spaces, which in the vernacular of automotive popular culture is more “real” than Hollywood representations, but the “reality” of automobilised bodies engaging with and “getting away” from the police. Important here is that the police serve as the symbolic representatives of the governmental institutions and authorities that regulate and discipline populations to be automobilised road users. The police are principally symbolic because one’s road-user body is policed, to a large degree, by one’s self; that is, by the perceptual apparatus that enables us to judge traffic’s rates of movement and gestures of negotiation that are indoctrinated into habit. We do this unthinkingly as part of everyday life. What I want to suggest is that the GiS films tap into the part of our respective bodily perceptual and affective configurations that allow us to exist as road users. To explain this I need to go on a brief detour through “traffic” and its relation to “speed”. Speed serves a functional role within automobilised societies. Contrary to the dominant line from the road safety industry, the “speed limit” we encounter everyday on the road is not so much a limit, but a guide for the self-organisation of traffic. To think the “speed limit” as a limit allows authorities to imagine a particular movement-based threshold of perception and action that bestows upon drivers the ability to negotiate the various everyday hazard-events that constitute the road environment. This is a negative way to look at traffic and is typical of the (post)modernist preoccupation with incorporating contingency (“the accident”) into behavioural protocol and technical design (Lyotard 65-8). It is not surprising that the road safety industry is an exemplary institution of what Gilles Deleuze called the “control society”. The business of the road safety industry is the perpetual modulation of road user populations in a paradoxical attempt to both capture (forecast and study) the social mechanics of the accident-event while postponing its actualisation. Another way to look at traffic is to understand it as a self-organising system. Ilya Prigogine and Robert Herman modeled vehicle traffic as two flows – collective and individual – as a function of the concentration and speed of vehicles. At a certain tipping point the concentration of traffic is such that individual mobility is subsumed by the collective. Speed plays an important role both in the abstract sense of a legislated “speed limit” and as the emergent consistency of mobile road users distributed in traffic. That is, automotive traffic does not move at a constant speed, but nominally moves at a consistent speed. The rate and rhythms of traffic have a consistency that we all must become familiar with to successfully negotiate the everyday system of automobility. For example, someone simply walking becomes a “pedestrian” in the duration of automobilised time-space. Pedestrians must embody a similar sense of the rate of traffic as that perceived by drivers in the cars that constitute traffic. The pedestrian uses this sense of speed when negotiating traffic so as to cross the road, while the driver uses it to maintain a safe distance from the car in front and so on. The shared sense of speed demands an affective complicity of road-user bodies to allow them to seamlessly incorporate themselves into the larger body of traffic on a number of different registers. When road users do not comply with this shared sense of speed that underpins traffic they are met with horn blasts, rude figure gestures, abuse, violence and so on. The affects of traffic are accelerated in the body and developed by the body into the sensations and emotions of “road rage”. Road users must performatively incorporate the necessary dispositions for participating with other road users in traffic otherwise they disrupt the affective script (“habits”) for the production of traffic. When I screened the first GiS film in a seminar in Sweden the room was filled with the sound of horrified gasps. Afterwards someone suggested to me that they (the Swedes) were more shocked than I (an Australian) about the film. Why? Is it because I am a “hoon”? We had all watched the same images heard the same sounds, yet, the “speeds” were not equal. They had experienced the streets in the film as a part of traffic. Their bodies knew just how slow the car was meant to be going. The film captured and transmitted the affects of a different automobilised body. Audiences follow the driver “getting away” from those universally entrusted (at least on a symbolic level) with the governance of traffic – the police – while, for a short period, becoming a new body that gets away from the “practiced perception” (Massumi 189) of habits that normatively enable the production of traffic. What is captured in the film – the event of the getaway – has the potential to develop in the body of the spectator as the sensation of “speed” and trigger a getaway of the body. Acknowledgement I would like to acknowledge the generous funding from the Centre for Cultural Research and the College of Arts, Education and Social Sciences, University of Western Sydney, in awarding me the 2004 CCR CAESS Postgraduate International Scholarship, and the support from my colleagues at the Advanced Cultural Studies Institute of Sweden where I carried out this research as a doctoral exchange student. References Deleuze, Gilles. “Postscript on Control Societies”. Negotiations. Trans. Martin Joughin. New York: Columbia UP, 1995. Deleuze, Gilles, and Felix Guattari. What Is Philosophy? Trans. Graham Burchill and Hugh Tomlinson. London: Verso, 1994. Getaway in Stockholm series. 21 Oct. 2005 http://www.getawayinstockholm.com>. Lyotard, Jean François. The Inhuman: Reflections on Time. Trans. Geoffrey Bennington and Rachel Bowlby. Stanford, California: Stanford UP, 1991. Massumi, Brian. “Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation”. Post-Contemporary Interventions. Eds. Stanley Fish and Fredric Jameson. Durham, London: Duke UP, 2002. O’Dell, Tom. “Raggare and the Panic of Mobility: Modernity and Everyday Life in Sweden.” Car Culture. Ed. Daniel Miller. Oxford: Berg, 2001. 105-32. Prigogine, Ilya, and Robert Herman. “A Two-Fluid Approach to Town Traffic.” Science 204 (1979): 148-51. Wollen, Peter. “Speed and the Cinema.” New Left Review 16 (2002): 105–14. Citation reference for this article MLA Style Fuller, Glen. "The Getaway." M/C Journal 8.6 (2005). echo date('d M. Y'); ?> <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0512/07-fuller.php>. APA Style Fuller, G. (Dec. 2005) "The Getaway," M/C Journal, 8(6). Retrieved echo date('d M. Y'); ?> from <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0512/07-fuller.php>.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
50

Watson, Robert. "E-Press and Oppress." M/C Journal 8, no. 2 (June 1, 2005). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.2345.

Full text
Abstract:
From elephants to ABBA fans, silicon to hormone, the following discussion uses a new research method to look at printed text, motion pictures and a teenage rebel icon. If by ‘print’ we mean a mechanically reproduced impression of a cultural symbol in a medium, then printing has been with us since before microdot security prints were painted onto cars, before voice prints, laser prints, network servers, record pressings, motion picture prints, photo prints, colour woodblock prints, before books, textile prints, and footprints. If we accept that higher mammals such as elephants have a learnt culture, then it is possible to extend a definition of printing beyond Homo sapiens. Poole reports that elephants mechanically trumpet reproductions of human car horns into the air surrounding their society. If nothing else, this cross-species, cross-cultural reproduction, this ‘ability to mimic’ is ‘another sign of their intelligence’. Observation of child development suggests that the first significant meaningful ‘impression’ made on the human mind is that of the face of the child’s nurturer – usually its mother. The baby’s mind forms an ‘impression’, a mental print, a reproducible memory data set, of the nurturer’s face, voice, smell, touch, etc. That face is itself a cultural construct: hair style, makeup, piercings, tattoos, ornaments, nutrition-influenced skin and smell, perfume, temperature and voice. A mentally reproducible pattern of a unique face is formed in the mind, and we use that pattern to distinguish ‘familiar and strange’ in our expanding social orbit. The social relations of patterned memory – of imprinting – determine the extent to which we explore our world (armed with research aids such as text print) or whether we turn to violence or self-harm (Bretherton). While our cultural artifacts (such as vellum maps or networked voice message servers) bravely extend our significant patterns into the social world and the traversed environment, it is useful to remember that such artifacts, including print, are themselves understood by our original pattern-reproduction and impression system – the human mind, developed in childhood. The ‘print’ is brought to mind differently in different discourses. For a reader, a ‘print’ is a book, a memo or a broadsheet, whether it is the Indian Buddhist Sanskrit texts ordered to be printed in 593 AD by the Chinese emperor Sui Wen-ti (Silk Road) or the US Defense Department memo authorizing lower ranks to torture the prisoners taken by the Bush administration (Sanchez, cited in ABC). Other fields see prints differently. For a musician, a ‘print’ may be the sheet music which spread classical and popular music around the world; it may be a ‘record’ (as in a ‘recording’ session), where sound is impressed to wax, vinyl, charged silicon particles, or the alloys (Smith, “Elpida”) of an mp3 file. For the fine artist, a ‘print’ may be any mechanically reproduced two-dimensional (or embossed) impression of a significant image in media from paper to metal, textile to ceramics. ‘Print’ embraces the Japanese Ukiyo-e colour prints of Utamaro, the company logos that wink from credit card holographs, the early photographs of Talbot, and the textured patterns printed into neolithic ceramics. Computer hardware engineers print computational circuits. Homicide detectives investigate both sweaty finger prints and the repeated, mechanical gaits of suspects, which are imprinted into the earthy medium of a crime scene. For film makers, the ‘print’ may refer to a photochemical polyester reproduction of a motion picture artifact (the reel of ‘celluloid’), or a DVD laser disc impression of the same film. Textualist discourse has borrowed the word ‘print’ to mean ‘text’, so ‘print’ may also refer to the text elements within the vision track of a motion picture: the film’s opening titles, or texts photographed inside the motion picture story such as the sword-cut ‘Z’ in Zorro (Niblo). Before the invention of writing, the main mechanically reproduced impression of a cultural symbol in a medium was the humble footprint in the sand. The footprints of tribes – and neighbouring animals – cut tracks in the vegetation and the soil. Printed tracks led towards food, water, shelter, enemies and friends. Having learnt to pattern certain faces into their mental world, children grew older and were educated in the footprints of family and clan, enemies and food. The continuous impression of significant foot traffic in the medium of the earth produced the lines between significant nodes of prewriting and pre-wheeled cultures. These tracks were married to audio tracks, such as the song lines of the Australian Aborigines, or the ballads of tramping culture everywhere. A typical tramping song has the line, ‘There’s a track winding back to an old-fashion shack along the road to Gundagai,’ (O’Hagan), although this colonial-style song was actually written for radio and became an international hit on the airwaves, rather than the tramping trails. The printed tracks impressed by these cultural flows are highly contested and diverse, and their foot prints are woven into our very language. The names for printed tracks have entered our shared memory from the intersection of many cultures: ‘Track’ is a Germanic word entering English usage comparatively late (1470) and now used mainly in audio visual cultural reproduction, as in ‘soundtrack’. ‘Trek’ is a Dutch word for ‘track’ now used mainly by ecotourists and science fiction fans. ‘Learn’ is a Proto-Indo-European word: the verb ‘learn’ originally meant ‘to find a track’ back in the days when ‘learn’ had a noun form which meant ‘the sole of the foot’. ‘Tract’ and ‘trace’ are Latin words entering English print usage before 1374 and now used mainly in religious, and electronic surveillance, cultural reproduction. ‘Trench’ in 1386 was a French path cut through a forest. ‘Sagacity’ in English print in 1548 was originally the ability to track or hunt, in Proto-Indo-European cultures. ‘Career’ (in English before 1534) was the print made by chariots in ancient Rome. ‘Sleuth’ (1200) was a Norse noun for a track. ‘Investigation’ (1436) was Latin for studying a footprint (Harper). The arrival of symbolic writing scratched on caves, hearth stones, and trees (the original meaning of ‘book’ is tree), brought extremely limited text education close to home. Then, with baked clay tablets, incised boards, slate, bamboo, tortoise shell, cast metal, bark cloth, textiles, vellum, and – later – paper, a portability came to text that allowed any culture to venture away from known ‘foot’ paths with a reduction in the risk of becoming lost and perishing. So began the world of maps, memos, bills of sale, philosophic treatises and epic mythologies. Some of this was printed, such as the mechanical reproduction of coins, but the fine handwriting required of long, extended, portable texts could not be printed until the invention of paper in China about 2000 years ago. Compared to lithic architecture and genes, portable text is a fragile medium, and little survives from the millennia of its innovators. The printing of large non-text designs onto bark-paper and textiles began in neolithic times, but Sui Wen-ti’s imperial memo of 593 AD gives us the earliest written date for printed books, although we can assume they had been published for many years previously. The printed book was a combination of Indian philosophic thought, wood carving, ink chemistry and Chinese paper. The earliest surviving fragment of paper-print technology is ‘Mantras of the Dharani Sutra’, a Buddhist scripture written in the Sanskrit language of the Indian subcontinent, unearthed at an early Tang Dynasty site in Xian, China – making the fragment a veteran piece of printing, in the sense that Sanskrit books had been in print for at least a century by the early Tang Dynasty (Chinese Graphic Arts Net). At first, paper books were printed with page-size carved wooden boards. Five hundred years later, Pi Sheng (c.1041) baked individual reusable ceramic characters in a fire and invented the durable moveable type of modern printing (Silk Road 2000). Abandoning carved wooden tablets, the ‘digitizing’ of Chinese moveable type sped up the production of printed texts. In turn, Pi Sheng’s flexible, rapid, sustainable printing process expanded the political-cultural impact of the literati in Asian society. Digitized block text on paper produced a bureaucratic, literate elite so powerful in Asia that Louis XVI of France copied China’s print-based Confucian system of political authority for his own empire, and so began the rise of the examined public university systems, and the civil service systems, of most European states (Watson, Visions). By reason of its durability, its rapid mechanical reproduction, its culturally agreed signs, literate readership, revered authorship, shared ideology, and distributed portability, a ‘print’ can be a powerful cultural network which builds and expands empires. But print also attacks and destroys empires. A case in point is the Spanish conquest of Aztec America: The Aztecs had immense libraries of American literature on bark-cloth scrolls, a technology which predated paper. These libraries were wiped out by the invading Spanish, who carried a different book before them (Ewins). In the industrial age, the printing press and the gun were seen as the weapons of rebellions everywhere. In 1776, American rebels staffed their ‘Homeland Security’ units with paper makers, knowing that defeating the English would be based on printed and written documents (Hahn). Mao Zedong was a book librarian; Mao said political power came out of the barrel of a gun, but Mao himself came out of a library. With the spread of wireless networked servers, political ferment comes out of the barrel of the cell phone and the internet chat room these days. Witness the cell phone displays of a plane hitting a tower that appear immediately after 9/11 in the Middle East, or witness the show trials of a few US and UK lower ranks who published prints of their torturing activities onto the internet: only lower ranks who published prints were arrested or tried. The control of secure servers and satellites is the new press. These days, we live in a global library of burning books – ‘burning’ in the sense that ‘print’ is now a charged silicon medium (Smith, “Intel”) which is usually made readable by connecting the chip to nuclear reactors and petrochemically-fired power stations. World resources burn as we read our screens. Men, women, children burn too, as we watch our infotainment news in comfort while ‘their’ flickering dead faces are printed in our broadcast hearths. The print we watch is not the living; it is the voodoo of the living in the blackout behind the camera, engaging the blood sacrifice of the tormented and the unfortunate. Internet texts are also ‘on fire’ in the third sense of their fragility and instability as a medium: data bases regularly ‘print’ fail-safe copies in an attempt to postpone the inevitable mechanical, chemical and electrical failure that awaits all electronic media in time. Print defines a moral position for everyone. In reporting conflict, in deciding to go to press or censor, any ‘print’ cannot avoid an ethical context, starting with the fact that there is a difference in power between print maker, armed perpetrators, the weak, the peaceful, the publisher, and the viewer. So many human factors attend a text, video or voice ‘print’: its very existence as an aesthetic object, even before publication and reception, speaks of unbalanced, and therefore dynamic, power relationships. For example, Graham Greene departed unscathed from all the highly dangerous battlefields he entered as a novelist: Riot-torn Germany, London Blitz, Belgian Congo, Voodoo Haiti, Vietnam, Panama, Reagan’s Washington, and mafia Europe. His texts are peopled with the injustices of the less fortunate of the twentieth century, while he himself was a member of the fortunate (if not happy) elite, as is anyone today who has the luxury of time to read Greene’s works for pleasure. Ethically a member of London and Paris’ colonizers, Greene’s best writing still electrifies, perhaps partly because he was in the same line of fire as the victims he shared bread with. In fact, Greene hoped daily that he would escape from the dreadful conflicts he fictionalized via a body bag or an urn of ashes (see Sherry). In reading an author’s biography we have one window on the ethical dimensions of authority and print. If a print’s aesthetics are sometimes enduring, its ethical relationships are always mutable. Take the stylized logo of a running athlete: four limbs bent in a rotation of action. This dynamic icon has symbolized ‘good health’ in Hindu and Buddhist culture, from Madras to Tokyo, for thousands of years. The cross of bent limbs was borrowed for the militarized health programs of 1930s Germany, and, because of what was only a brief, recent, isolated yet monstrously horrific segment of its history in print, the bent-limbed swastika is now a vilified symbol in the West. The sign remains ‘impressed’ differently on traditional Eastern culture, and without the taint of Nazism. Dramatic prints are emotionally charged because, in depicting Homo sapiens in danger, or passionately in love, they elicit a hormonal reaction from the reader, the viewer, or the audience. The type of emotions triggered by a print vary across the whole gamut of human chemistry. A recent study of three genres of motion picture prints shows a marked differences in the hormonal responses of men compared to women when viewing a romance, an actioner, and a documentary (see Schultheiss, Wirth, and Stanton). Society is biochemically diverse in its engagement with printed culture, which raises questions about equality in the arts. Motion picture prints probably comprise around one third of internet traffic, in the form of stolen digitized movie files pirated across the globe via peer-to-peer file transfer networks (p2p), and burnt as DVD laser prints (BBC). There is also a US 40 billion dollar per annum legitimate commerce in DVD laser pressings (Grassl), which would suggest an US 80 billion per annum world total in legitimate laser disc print culture. The actively screen literate, or the ‘sliterati’ as I prefer to call them, research this world of motion picture prints via their peers, their internet information channels, their television programming, and their web forums. Most of this activity occurs outside the ambit of universities and schools. One large site of sliterate (screen literate) practice outside most schooling and official research is the net of online forums at imdb.com (International Movie Data Base). Imdb.com ‘prints’ about 25,000,000 top pages per month to client browsers. Hundreds of sliterati forums are located at imdb, including a forum for the Australian movie, Muriel’s Wedding (Hogan). Ten years after the release of Muriel’s Wedding, young people who are concerned with victimization and bullying still log on to http://us.imdb.com/title/tt0110598/board/> and put their thoughts into print: I still feel so bad for Muriel in the beginning of the movie, when the girls ‘dump’ her, and how much the poor girl cried and cried! Those girls were such biartches…I love how they got their comeuppance! bunniesormaybemidgets’s comment is typical of the current discussion. Muriel’s Wedding was a very popular film in its first cinema edition in Australia and elsewhere. About 30% of the entire over-14 Australian population went to see this photochemical polyester print in the cinemas on its first release. A decade on, the distributors printed a DVD laser disc edition. The story concerns Muriel (played by Toni Collette), the unemployed daughter of a corrupt, ‘police state’ politician. Muriel is bullied by her peers and she withdraws into a fantasy world, deluding herself that a white wedding will rescue her from the torments of her blighted life. Through theft and deceit (the modus operandi of her father) Muriel escapes to the entertainment industry and finds a ‘wicked’ girlfriend mentor. From a rebellious position of stubborn independence, Muriel plays out her fantasy. She gets her white wedding, before seeing both her father and her new married life as hollow shams which have goaded her abandoned mother to suicide. Redefining her life as a ‘game’ and assuming responsibility for her independence, Muriel turns her back on the mainstream, image-conscious, female gang of her oppressed youth. Muriel leaves the story, having rekindled her friendship with her rebel mentor. My methodological approach to viewing the laser disc print was to first make a more accessible, coded record of the entire movie. I was able to code and record the print in real time, using a new metalanguage (Watson, “Eyes”). The advantage of Coding is that ‘thinks’ the same way as film making, it does not sidetrack the analyst into prose. The Code splits the movie print into Vision Action [vision graphic elements, including text] (sound) The Coding splits the vision track into normal action and graphic elements, such as text, so this Coding is an ideal method for extracting all the text elements of a film in real time. After playing the film once, I had four and a half tightly packed pages of the coded story, including all its text elements in square brackets. Being a unique, indexed hard copy, the Coded copy allowed me immediate access to any point of the Muriel’s Wedding saga without having to search the DVD laser print. How are ‘print’ elements used in Muriel’s Wedding? Firstly, a rose-coloured monoprint of Muriel Heslop’s smiling face stares enigmatically from the plastic surface of the DVD picture disc. The print is a still photo captured from her smile as she walked down the aisle of her white wedding. In this print, Toni Collette is the Mona Lisa of Australian culture, except that fans of Muriel’s Wedding know the meaning of that smile is a magical combination of the actor’s art: the smile is both the flush of dreams come true and the frightening self deception that will kill her mother. Inserting and playing the disc, the text-dominant menu appears, and the film commences with the text-dominant opening titles. Text and titles confer a legitimacy on a work, whether it is a trade mark of the laser print owners, or the household names of stars. Text titles confer status relationships on both the presenters of the cultural artifact and the viewer who has entered into a legal license agreement with the owners of the movie. A title makes us comfortable, because the mind always seeks to name the unfamiliar, and a set of text titles does that job for us so that we can navigate the ‘tracks’ and settle into our engagement with the unfamiliar. The apparent ‘truth’ and ‘stability’ of printed text calms our fears and beguiles our uncertainties. Muriel attends the white wedding of a school bully bride, wearing a leopard print dress she has stolen. Muriel’s spotted wild animal print contrasts with the pure white handmade dress of the bride. In Muriel’s leopard textile print, we have the wild, rebellious, impoverished, inappropriate intrusion into the social ritual and fantasy of her high-status tormentor. An off-duty store detective recognizes the printed dress and calls the police. The police are themselves distinguished by their blue-and-white checked prints and other mechanically reproduced impressions of cultural symbols: in steel, brass, embroidery, leather and plastics. Muriel is driven in the police car past the stenciled town sign (‘Welcome To Porpoise Spit’ heads a paragraph of small print). She is delivered to her father, a politician who presides over the policing of his town. In a state where the judiciary, police and executive are hijacked by the same tyrant, Muriel’s father, Bill, pays off the police constables with a carton of legal drugs (beer) and Muriel must face her father’s wrath, which he proceeds to transfer to his detested wife. Like his daughter, the father also wears a spotted brown print costume, but his is a batik print from neighbouring Indonesia (incidentally, in a nation that takes the political status of its batik prints very seriously). Bill demands that Muriel find the receipt for the leopard print dress she claims she has purchased. The legitimate ownership of the object is enmeshed with a printed receipt, the printed evidence of trade. The law (and the paramilitary power behind the law) are legitimized, or contested, by the presence or absence of printed text. Muriel hides in her bedroom, surround by poster prints of the pop group ABBA. Torn-out prints of other people’s weddings adorn her mirror. Her face is embossed with the clown-like primary colours of the marionette as she lifts a bouquet to her chin and stares into the real time ‘print’ of her mirror image. Bill takes the opportunity of a business meeting with Japanese investors to feed his entire family at ‘Charlie Chan’’s restaurant. Muriel’s middle sister sloppily wears her father’s state election tee shirt, printed with the text: ‘Vote 1, Bill Heslop. You can’t stop progress.’ The text sets up two ironic gags that are paid off on the dialogue track: “He lost,’ we are told. ‘Progress’ turns out to be funding the concreting of a beach. Bill berates his daughter Muriel: she has no chance of becoming a printer’s apprentice and she has failed a typing course. Her dysfunction in printed text has been covered up by Bill: he has bribed the typing teacher to issue a printed diploma to his daughter. In the gambling saloon of the club, under the arrays of mechanically repeated cultural symbols lit above the poker machines (‘A’ for ace, ‘Q’ for queen, etc.), Bill’s secret girlfriend Diedre risks giving Muriel a cosmetics job. Another text icon in lights announces the surf nightclub ‘Breakers’. Tania, the newly married queen bitch who has made Muriel’s teenage years a living hell, breaks up with her husband, deciding to cash in his negotiable text documents – his Bali honeymoon tickets – and go on an island holiday with her girlfriends instead. Text documents are the enduring site of agreements between people and also the site of mutations to those agreements. Tania dumps Muriel, who sobs and sobs. Sobs are a mechanical, percussive reproduction impressed on the sound track. Returning home, we discover that Muriel’s older brother has failed a printed test and been rejected for police recruitment. There is a high incidence of print illiteracy in the Heslop family. Mrs Heslop (Jeannie Drynan), for instance, regularly has trouble at the post office. Muriel sees a chance to escape the oppression of her family by tricking her mother into giving her a blank cheque. Here is the confluence of the legitimacy of a bank’s printed negotiable document with the risk and freedom of a blank space for rebel Muriel’s handwriting. Unable to type, her handwriting has the power to steal every cent of her father’s savings. She leaves home and spends the family’s savings at an island resort. On the island, the text print-challenged Muriel dances to a recording (sound print) of ABBA, her hand gestures emphasizing her bewigged face, which is made up in an impression of her pop idol. Her imitation of her goddesses – the ABBA women, her only hope in a real world of people who hate or avoid her – is accompanied by her goddesses’ voices singing: ‘the mystery book on the shelf is always repeating itself.’ Before jpeg and gif image downloads, we had postcard prints and snail mail. Muriel sends a postcard to her family, lying about her ‘success’ in the cosmetics business. The printed missal is clutched by her father Bill (Bill Hunter), who proclaims about his daughter, ‘you can’t type but you really impress me’. Meanwhile, on Hibiscus Island, Muriel lies under a moonlit palm tree with her newly found mentor, ‘bad girl’ Ronda (Rachel Griffiths). In this critical scene, where foolish Muriel opens her heart’s yearnings to a confidante she can finally trust, the director and DP have chosen to shoot a flat, high contrast blue filtered image. The visual result is very much like the semiabstract Japanese Ukiyo-e woodblock prints by Utamaro. This Japanese printing style informed the rise of European modern painting (Monet, Van Gogh, Picasso, etc., were all important collectors and students of Ukiyo-e prints). The above print and text elements in Muriel’s Wedding take us 27 minutes into her story, as recorded on a single page of real-time handwritten Coding. Although not discussed here, the Coding recorded the complete film – a total of 106 minutes of text elements and main graphic elements – as four pages of Code. Referring to this Coding some weeks after it was made, I looked up the final code on page four: taxi [food of the sea] bq. Translation: a shop sign whizzes past in the film’s background, as Muriel and Ronda leave Porpoise Spit in a taxi. Over their heads the text ‘Food Of The Sea’ flashes. We are reminded that Muriel and Ronda are mermaids, fantastic creatures sprung from the brow of author PJ Hogan, and illuminated even today in the pantheon of women’s coming-of-age art works. That the movie is relevant ten years on is evidenced by the current usage of the Muriel’s Wedding online forum, an intersection of wider discussions by sliterate women on imdb.com who, like Muriel, are observers (and in some cases victims) of horrific pressure from ambitious female gangs and bullies. Text is always a minor element in a motion picture (unless it is a subtitled foreign film) and text usually whizzes by subliminally while viewing a film. By Coding the work for [text], all the text nuances made by the film makers come to light. While I have viewed Muriel’s Wedding on many occasions, it has only been in Coding it specifically for text that I have noticed that Muriel is a representative of that vast class of talented youth who are discriminated against by print (as in text) educators who cannot offer her a life-affirming identity in the English classroom. Severely depressed at school, and failing to type or get a printer’s apprenticeship, Muriel finds paid work (and hence, freedom, life, identity, independence) working in her audio visual printed medium of choice: a video store in a new city. Muriel found a sliterate admirer at the video store but she later dumped him for her fantasy man, before leaving him too. One of the points of conjecture on the imdb Muriel’s Wedding site is, did Muriel (in the unwritten future) get back together with admirer Brice Nobes? That we will never know. While a print forms a track that tells us where culture has been, a print cannot be the future, a print is never animate reality. At the end of any trail of prints, one must lift one’s head from the last impression, and negotiate satisfaction in the happening world. References Australian Broadcasting Corporation. “Memo Shows US General Approved Interrogations.” 30 Mar. 2005 http://www.abc.net.au>. British Broadcasting Commission. “Films ‘Fuel Online File-Sharing’.’’ 22 Feb. 2005 http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/technology/3890527.stm>. Bretherton, I. “The Origins of Attachment Theory: John Bowlby and Mary Ainsworth.” 1994. 23 Jan. 2005 http://www.psy.med.br/livros/autores/bowlby/bowlby.pdf>. Bunniesormaybemidgets. Chat Room Comment. “What Did Those Girls Do to Rhonda?” 28 Mar. 2005 http://us.imdb.com/title/tt0110598/board/>. Chinese Graphic Arts Net. Mantras of the Dharani Sutra. 20 Feb. 2005 http://www.cgan.com/english/english/cpg/engcp10.htm>. Ewins, R. Barkcloth and the Origins of Paper. 1991. 20 Feb. 2005 http://www.justpacific.com/pacific/papers/barkcloth~paper.html>. Grassl K.R. The DVD Statistical Report. 14 Mar. 2005 http://www.corbell.com>. Hahn, C. M. The Topic Is Paper. 20 Feb. 2005 http://www.nystamp.org/Topic_is_paper.html>. Harper, D. Online Etymology Dictionary. 14 Mar. 2005 http://www.etymonline.com/>. Mask of Zorro, The. Screenplay by J McCulley. UA, 1920. Muriel’s Wedding. Dir. PJ Hogan. Perf. Toni Collette, Rachel Griffiths, Bill Hunter, and Jeannie Drynan. Village Roadshow, 1994. O’Hagan, Jack. On The Road to Gundagai. 1922. 2 Apr. 2005 http://ingeb.org/songs/roadtogu.html>. Poole, J.H., P.L. Tyack, A.S. Stoeger-Horwath, and S. Watwood. “Animal Behaviour: Elephants Are Capable of Vocal Learning.” Nature 24 Mar. 2005. Sanchez, R. “Interrogation and Counter-Resistance Policy.” 14 Sept. 2003. 30 Mar. 2005 http://www.abc.net.au>. Schultheiss, O.C., M.M. Wirth, and S.J. Stanton. “Effects of Affiliation and Power Motivation Arousal on Salivary Progesterone and Testosterone.” Hormones and Behavior 46 (2005). Sherry, N. The Life of Graham Greene. 3 vols. London: Jonathan Cape 2004, 1994, 1989. Silk Road. Printing. 2000. 20 Feb. 2005 http://www.silk-road.com/artl/printing.shtml>. Smith, T. “Elpida Licenses ‘DVD on a Chip’ Memory Tech.” The Register 20 Feb. 2005 http://www.theregister.co.uk/2005/02>. —. “Intel Boffins Build First Continuous Beam Silicon Laser.” The Register 20 Feb. 2005 http://www.theregister.co.uk/2005/02>. Watson, R. S. “Eyes And Ears: Dramatic Memory Slicing and Salable Media Content.” Innovation and Speculation, ed. Brad Haseman. Brisbane: QUT. [in press] Watson, R. S. Visions. Melbourne: Curriculum Corporation, 1994. Citation reference for this article MLA Style Watson, Robert. "E-Press and Oppress: Audio Visual Print Drama, Identity, Text and Motion Picture Rebellion." M/C Journal 8.2 (2005). echo date('d M. Y'); ?> <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0506/08-watson.php>. APA Style Watson, R. (Jun. 2005) "E-Press and Oppress: Audio Visual Print Drama, Identity, Text and Motion Picture Rebellion," M/C Journal, 8(2). Retrieved echo date('d M. Y'); ?> from <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0506/08-watson.php>.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
We offer discounts on all premium plans for authors whose works are included in thematic literature selections. Contact us to get a unique promo code!

To the bibliography